\4<F>    .^ 


4f 


^       ■  4f' 


^^ 


<55-         *         ^f         * 


The 

Howell  Collection 

OF    HISTORICAL 
MATERIALS 


Presented  by  Kay  Kyser 

And  his  Mother 

Emily  Royster  Howell  Kyser 

As  a  Memorial 

To  her  Brother 

Edward  Vernon  Howell 

Dean  School  of  Pharmacy 

1 897-1 93 1 


THE   UNIVERSITY 

OF 

NORTH   CAROLINA 

LIBRARY 


CB 


c.a 


iiiiifei 

00032193965 

This  book  must  not 
be  taken  from  the 
Library  building. 


;^- .     ^^<:a^ 


Damki,  JJoom: 


THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES 

OF 

Col.  Daniel  Boone, 

HUNTER,    SOLDIER,    AND    PIONEER. 

WITH 

SKETCHES  OF  SIMON  KENTON,  LEWIS  WETZEL,  AND  OTHER 
LEADERS  IN   THE   SETTLEMENT  OF   THE  WEST, 


"  Of  all  men 
Who  passes  for  in  life  and  death  most  lucky. 

Of  the  great  names  which  in  otir  faces  stare^ 
Is  Daniel  Boone,  backwoodsman  of  Kentucky. 

Crime  came  not  near  him  —  she  is  not  the  child 

Of  solitude.     Health  shrank  not  fro7n  hitn,  for 
Her  home  is  in  the  rarely-trodden  wild.'''' 


By  EDWARD  S.  ELLIS, 

AUTHOR    OF    "the    LIFE    OF    COLONEL    DAVID    CROCKETT,"     "nED    IN    THB 
BLOCK-HOUSE,"     ''NED     IN     THE     WOODS,"     ETC. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
PORTER    &    COATES. 


Copyright,  1884, 

BY 

PORTER    &    COATES. 


INTRODUCTION. 

T^ANIEL  BOONE  was  the  ideal  of  the  Amer- 
^^  ican  pioneer — brave,  cool,  self-reliant,  a  dead 
shot  with  his  rifle,  a  consummate  master  of  wood- 
craft, with  sturdy  frame,  hopeful  at  all  times,  and 
never  discouraged  by  disasters  which  caused  many 
a  weaker  spirit  to  faint  by  the  way.  All  that  the 
pen  of  romance  depicts  in  the  life  of  one  whose 
lot  is  cast  in  the  Western  forests,  marked  the 
career  of  Boone.  In  the  lonely  solitudes  he 
encountered  the  wild  animal  and  the  fiercer  wild 
man ;  and  he  stood  on  the  bastions  at  Boones- 
borough  through  the  flaming  sun  or  the  solemn 
hours  of  night,  exchanging  shots  with  the  treach- 
erous Shawanoe,  when  every  bullet  fired  was  meant 
to  extinguish  a  human  life;  he  was  captured  by 
Indians  three  times,  his  companions  were  shot 
down  at  his  side,  his  daughter  was  carried  away 
by  savages  and  quickly  rescued  by  himself  and 
a  few  intrepid  comrades,  his  oldest  boy  was  shot 
dead  before  he  set  foot  in  Kentucky,  and  another 
was  killed  while  bravely  fighting  at  Blue  Licks ; 
the  border  town  named  after  him  was  assaulted 
and  besieged   by  overwhelming    bodies  of  British 


iv  INTRODUCTION. 

and  Indians,  his  brother  was  slain  and  he  himself 
underwent  all  manner  of  hardship  and  suffering. 

Yet  through  it  all,  he  preserved  his  honest 
simpHcity,  his  unswerving  integrity,  his  prudence 
and  self-possession,  and  his  unfaltering  faith  in 
himself,  in  the  future  of  his  country,  and  in  God. 

He  lived  through  this  crucial  period  to  see  all 
his  dreams  realized,  and  Kentucky  one  of  the 
brightest  stars  in  the  grand  constellation  of  the 
Union. 

Such  a  life  cannot  be  studied  too  closely  by 
American  youth ;  and  in  the  following  pages,  we 
have  endeavored  to  give  an  accurate  description  of 
its  opening,  its  eventful  progress  and  its  peaceful 
close,  when,  in  the  fullness  of  time  and  in  a  ripe 
old  age,  he  was  finally  laid  to  rest,  honored  and 
revered  by  the  great  nation  whose  possessions 
stretch  from  ocean  to  ocean,  and  whose  '^  land  is 
the  fairest  that  ever  sun  shone  on !  " 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER   I. 

PAGE 

Birth  of  Daniel  Boone — Fondness  for  Hunting — An  Alarm- 
ing Absence — A  Pedagogue  of  the  Olden  Time — Sudden 
Termination  of  Young  Boone's  School  Education — Re- 
moval to  North  Carolina — Boone's  Marriage — His  Chil- 
dren         I 

CHAPTER   11. 

Social  Disturbances  in  North  Carolina — Eve  of  the  Ameri- 
can Revolution — Boone's  Excursions  to  the  West — In- 
scription on  a  Tree — Employed  by  Henderson  and  Com- 
pany— The  "Regulators"  of  North  Carolina — Dispersed 
by  Governor  Tryon — John  Finley — Resolution  to  go  West,     ii 

CHAPTER   HI. 

The  Party  of  Exploration — Daniel  Boone  the  Leader — More 
than  a  Month  on  the  Journey — On  the  Border  of  Kentucky 
— An  Enchanting  View — A  Site  for  the  Camp — Unsur- 
passed Hunting — An  Impressive  Solitude — No  Signs  of 
Indians 19 

CHAPTER   IV. 

Boone  and  Stuart  start  out  on  a  Hunt — Captured  by  Indians 
and  Disarmed — Stuart's  Despair  and  Boone's  Hope — A 
Week's  Captivity — The  Eventful  Night 28 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Escape — The  Hunters  find  the  Camp  Deserted — Change 
of  Quarters — Boone  and  Kenton — Welcome  Visitors- 
News  from  Home — In  Union  there  is  Strength— Death  of 


VI  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Stuart — Squire  Boone  returns  to  North  Carolina  for  Am- 
munition— Alone  in  the  Wilderness — Danger  on  Every 
Hand — Rejoined  by  his  Brother — Hunting  along  the  Cum- 
berland River — Homeward  Bound — Arrival  in  North  Caro- 
lina— Anarchy  and  Distress — Boone  remains  there  Two 
Years — Attention  directed  towards  Kentucky — George 
Washington — Boone  prepares  to  move  Westward 34 

CHAPTER   VI. 

Leaving  North  Carolina — Joined  by  a  Large  Company  at 
Powell's  Valley — Glowing  Anticipations — Attacked  by  In- 
dians in  Cumberland  Gap — Daniel  Boone's  Eldest  Son 
Killed — Discouragement — Return  to  Clinch  River  Settle- 
ment— The  Check  Providential — Boone  acts  as  a  Guide 
to  a  Party  of  Surveyors — Commissioned  Captain  by  Gov- 
ernor Dunmore,  and  takes  command  of  Three  Garrisons 
— Battle  of  Point  Pleasant — Attends  the  making  of  a 
Treaty  with  Indians  at  Wataga — Employed  by  Colonel 
Richard  Henderson — Kentucky  claimed  by  the  Cherokees 
— ^James  Harrod — The  First  Settlement  in  Kentucky — 
Boone  leads  a  Company  into  Kentucky — Attacked  by  In- 
dians— Erection  of  the  Fort  at  Boonesborough — Colonel 
Richard  Henderson  takes  Possession  of  Kentucky — The 
Republic  of  Transylvania — His  Scheme  receives  its  Death- 
blow— Perils  of  the  Frontier — A  Permanent  Settlement 
made  on  Kentucky  Soil 46 

CHAPTER  Vn. 

Boone  Rejoins  his  Family  at  the  Clinch  River  Settlement — 
Leads  a  Company  of  Immigrants  into  Kentucky — In- 
security of  Settlers — Dawn  of  the  American  Revolution 
— British  Agents  Incite  the  Indians  to  Revolt  against  the 
Settlements 61 

CHAPTER  VHI. 

Comparative  Quiet  on  the  Frontier — Capture  of  Boone's 
Daughter  and  the  Misses  Callaway  by  Indians— Pursued 


CONTENTS.  vii 


PAGE 

by   Boone  and    Seven   Companions — Their    Rescue   and 
Return  to  their  Homes 69 


CHAPTER   IX. 

General  Uprising  of  the  Indians — The  Border  Rangers — At- 
tack upon  Boonesborough — Repulse  of  the  Assailants — 
Second  Attack  by  a  Larger  Force  and  its  Failure — Arrival 
of  Forty-five  Men — Investment  of  Logan's  Fort — Timely 
Arrival  of  Colonel  Bowman  with  Reinforcements — Attack 
upon  Harrodsburg 79 

CHAPTER   X. 

A  Diner-out —  The  "  Hannibal  of  the  West " — Election  of 
General  Clark  and  Gabriel  Jones  as  Delegates  to  the  Vir- 
ginia Legislature — Their  Journey  to  the  Capital — General 
Clark  obtains  the  Loan  of  a  Large  Supply  of  Ammunition 
— Erection  of  the  County  of  Kentucky— General  Clark 
attacked  and  pursued  by  Indians  on  his  Voyage  down  the 
Ohio — Conceals  the  Ammunition  and  delivers  it  safely  at 
the  Border  Stations — General  Clark  marches  upon  Kas- 
kaskia  and  captures  the  obnoxious  Governor  Rocheblave 
— Governor  Hamilton  of  Detroit  organizes  an  Expedition 
against  the  Settlements— General  Clark  captures  Fort  St- 
Vincent  and  takes  Governor  Hamilton  a  Prisoner — Cap- 
tures a  Valuable  Convoy  from  Canada  and  Forty  Prisoners 
— Secures  the  Erection  of  Important  Fortifications  by 
Virginia 85 

CHAPTER   XI. 

Boone  leads  a  Party  to  the  Blue  Licks  to  make  Salt — Capture 
of  Boone  and  Surrender  of  the  Entire  Party — Conducted 
to  Detroit— His  Captors  Refuse  to  Exchange  him— He  is 
Adopted  by  the  Shawanoes — He  discovers  a  Formidable 
Expedition  is  to  move  against  Boonesborough — The  At- 
tack Postponed— Boone  leads  a  Party  against  an  Indian 
Town  on  the  Scioto — Encounter  with  a  War  Party — Re- 


via  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

turns  to  Boonesborough — The  State  Invested  by  Captain 
Duquesne  and  a  Large  Force— Boone  and  the  Garrison 
determine  to  Defend  it  to  the  Last — Better  Terras  Offered — 
Treachery  Suspected — The  Attack — The  Siege  Raised ....     96 

CHAPTER   XII. 

The  Peculiar  Position  of  Boonesborough — Boone  rejoins  his 
Family  in  North  Carolina — Returns  to  Boonesborough — 
Robbed  of  a  Large  Amount  of  Money — Increased  Emi- 
gration to  the  West— Colonel  Rogers  and  his  Party  al- 
most Annihilated — Captain  Denham's  Strange  Adventure.  112 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

Colonel  Bowman's  Expedition — Its  Disastrous  Failure — 
Death  of  Boone's  Son — Escape  of  Boone — Colonel  Byrd's 
Invasion— Capture  of  Ruddell's  and  Martin's  Station — 
Daring  Escape  of  Captain  Hinkston 120 

CHAPTER   XIV. 

Colonel  Clark's  Invasion  of  the  Indian  Country — Boone  is 
Promoted  to  the  Rank  of  Colonel — His  Brother  Killed 
at  Blue  Licks  and  Boone  narrowly  Escapes  Capture — At- 
tack upon  the  Shelbyville  Garrison — News  of  the  Sur- 
render of  Cornwallis — Attack  upon  Estill's  Station — 
Simon  Girty  the  Renegade — He  Appears  before  Bryant's 
Station,  but  Withdraws 130 

CHAPTER   XV. 

Arrival  of  Boone  With  Re-enforcements — Pursuit  of  the  In- 
dian Force — Boone's  Counsel  Disregarded — A  Frightful 
Disaster— Reynold's  Noble  and  Heroic  Act— His  Escape.   136 

CHAPTER   XVI. 

General  Clark's  Expedition— A  Dark  Page  in  American  His- 
tory—Colonel Crawford's  Disastrous  Failure  and  his  own 
Terrible  Fate — Simon  Girty 144 


CONTENTvS.  IX 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

PAGE 

Adventures  of  the  Spies  White  and  M'Clelland — Daring  De- 
fence of  her  Home  by  Mrs.  Merrill — Exploits  of  Kernan 
the  Ranger 155 

I 

CHAPTER   XVIII. 

The  Three  Counties  of  Kentucky  united  into  One  District 
— Colonel  Boone  as  a  Farmer — He  outwits  a  Party  of  In- 
dians who  seek  to  capture  him — Emigration  to  Kentucky 
— Outrages  by  Indians — Failure  of  General  Clark's  Expe- 
dition    172 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

General  Harmar's  Expedition  against  the  Indians — Col- 
onel Hardin  Ambushed— Bravery  of  the  Regulars — Out- 
generaled by  the  Indians — Harmar  and  Hardin  Court-mar- 
tialed— General  St.  Clair's  Expedition  and  its  Defeat 180 

CHAPTER   XX. 

The  Brilliant  Victory  of  Mad  Anthony  Wayne  brings  Peace 
to  the  Frontier — Boone  Loses  his  Farm — He  Removes  to 
Missouri— Made  Commandant  of  the  Femme  Osage  Dis- 
trict— Audubon's  Account  of  a  Night  with  Colonel  Boone 
— Hunting  in  his  Old  Age— He  Loses  the  Land  granted 
him  by  the  Spanish  Government — Petitions  Congress  for 
a  Confirmation  of  his  Original  Claims— The  Petition  Dis- 
regarded  • 186 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

Last  Days  of  Colonel  Boone— Reinterment  of  the  Remains 
of  Himself  and  Wife  at  Frankfort— Conclusion 201 


X  CONTENTS. 

GENERAL    SIMON     KENTON. 
CHAPTER    I. 

PAGE 

Birth  of  Kenton — Desperate  Affray  with  a  Rival — Flees  to 
the  Keniucky  Wilderness — He  and  Two  Companions  at- 
tacked by  Indians — One  is  Killed  and  the  Survivors  Es- 
cape— Rescued,  after  great  Suffering — Kenton  spends  the 
Summer  alone  in  the  Woods — Serves  as  a  Scout  in  the 
Dunmore  War— Kenton  and  Two  Friends  settle  at  Upper 
Blue  Lick — Joined  by  Hendricks,  who  meets  with  a  Ter- 
rible Fate 207 

CHAPTER   n. 

Kenton  and  his  Friends  Visit  Boonesborough — Desperate 
Encounter  with  Indians — Proceeds  with  Two  Companions 
to  Reconnoitre  an  Indian  Town  on  the  Little  Miami — 
Captured  while  Making  Off  with  a  Number  of  Horses — 
Brutal  Treatment — Bound  to  the  Stake  and  Runs  the 
Gauntlet — Friendship  of  Simon  Girty,  the  Renegade — 
Finally  Saved  by  an  Indian  Trader — Removed  to  De- 
troit, and  Escapes — Commands  a  Company  in  General 
Clark's  Expedition — Receives  Good  News — Visits  Vir- 
ginia— Death  of  his  Father — Reduced  to  Povert}'^ — Re- 
moves to  Urbana,  Ohio — Elected  Brigadier-General — His 
Conversion — His  Last  Days 222 


LEWIS    WETZEL. 

Birth  of  Lewis  Wetzel — His  Father  Killed  by  Indians,  and 
Himself  and  Brother  carried  off  Prisoners — Their  Re- 
markable Escape — Murder  of  an  Indian — Serves  in  Craw- 
ford's Expedition — Pursued  by  Four  Indians,  and  Kills 
Three — Escape  from  the  Custody  of  General  Harmar — 
Wetzel's  Hunts  for  Indians — Assists  a  Relative  to  Re- 
cover his  Betrothed  from  Savages — Old  Age  and  Death  251 


LIFE  AND   TIMES 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE. 


CHAPTER    I. 


Birth  of  Daniel  Boone — Fondness  for  Hunting — An  Alarming 
Absence — A  Pedagogue  of  the  Olden  Time— Sudden  Termi- 
nation of  Young  Boone's  School  Education — Removal  to 
North  Carolina — Boone's  Marriage — His  Children. 

Daniel  Boone  was  born  in  Exeter  township, 
Bucks  county,  Pennsylvania,  on  the  nth  of  Febru- 
ary, 1735,  so  that  he  was  just  three  years  the  junior 
of  Washington. 

Daniel  had  six  brothers  and  four  sisters,  he  being 
the  fourth  child  of  Squire  Boone,  whose  father 
landed  at  Philadelphia  from  England,  October  10, 
1 71 7,  bringing  with  him  two  daughters  and  nine 
sons.  The  township  of  Exeter,  as  it  is  now  known 
in  Pennsylvania,  was  named  by  the  elder  Boone 
after  the  city  in  England  near  which  he  was  born. 

There  is  good  authority  for  believing  that  the 
Boone  family,  when  living  in  the  mother  country, 
were  attached  to   the    Established    Church;    but, 


2  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

when  they  had  resided  some  time  amid  the  peace- 
ful surroundings  and  gentle  influences  of  the  friends 
and  followers  of  George  Fox,  they  inclined  to  their 
religious  belief,  though  it  will  hardly  be  claimed 
that  Daniel  Boone  continued  orthodox  throughout 
his  adventurous  life. 

In  those  days,  the  educational  advantages  given 
youth  were  very  meagre,  and  frequently  none  at 
all.  The  old-time  pedagogue  was  a  man  stern  and 
repelling  to  children,  knowing  little  of  the  true 
means  of  imparting  knowledge.  About  the  only 
branch  he  handled  with  any  skill  was  that  which 
came  from  the  nearest  tree ;  and,  had  he  possessed 
the  ability  to  teach,  he  lacked,  in  the  generaUty  of 
cases,  the  education  necessary. 

A  century  and  a  half  ago,  Exeter  township 
abounded  with  game,  and  the  town  itself  was  a 
pioneer  settlement  of  the  most  primitive  order, 
consisting  of  log-houses  almost  entirely  surrounded 
by  forests,  in  whose  depths  roamed  bears,  panthers, 
deer,  and  the  smaller  game  so  attractive  to  sports- 
men. 

It  was  these  which  were  to  educate  young  Boone 
more  than  were  the  crude  means  and  the  tippling 
teacher  in  whose  charge  he  was  placed.  Nothing 
delighted  the  lad  more  than  to  wander  for  hours 
through  the  woods,  gun  in  hand,  stealing  among  the 
cool  shadows,  behind  the  mossy  rocks  and  along 
the  purling  streams,  with  the  soft  tread  of  the 
Indian,  while  the  keen  eyes  of  the  young  hunter 
searched  tree-top  and  bush  for  the  first  signs  of 
game,  and  his  ear  was  ever  strained  to  catch  the 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  3 

cautious  footstep  of  the  wild  beast  as  it  crept  faintly 
over  the  leaves. 

Thus  in  the  grand  school  of  Nature  was  the 
great  pioneer  trained.  While  yet  a  small  boy,  he 
became  noted  for  his  unerring  aim  with  the  rifle, 
and  the  skill  with  which  he  read  the  ''signs" 
among  the  trees,  that  were  as  closed  volumes  to 

others. 

The  privilege  of  wandering  with  gun  and  dog 
was  all  the  happiness  he  asked,  and  as  an  inevitable 
consequence  of  this  mode  of  life,  he  grew  sturdy, 
strong,  active,  and  capable  of  immense  exertion 
without  fatigue.  It  is  in  just  such  nurseries  as  this 
that  the  great  explorers  and  pioneers  of  the  world 
are  educated. 

One  morning,  Daniel  shouldered  his  rifle,  and 
whistling  to  his  dog,  the  two  plunged  into  the 
woods  for  one  of  their  usual  hunts.  The  sun  was 
just  rising  in  a  clear  sky,  the  air  was  crisp  and  in- 
vigorating, and  the  prospect  was  all  that  the  heart 
of  the  young  hunter  could  wish.  Those  of  his  rela- 
tives who  saw  him  depart  thought  nothing  of  it, 
for  the  sight  was  a  very  common  one  with  him  and 
his  brothers,  and  young  as  they  were,  they  learned 
among  the  rudiments  of  their  training  the  great 
fundamental  truth  to  trust  in  God  and  them- 
selves. 

As  the  shades  of  night  closed  over  settlement 
and  forest,  the  boy  Daniel  was  expected  home, 
though  the  family  had  no  special  misgiving  when 
the  hours  passed  without  bringing  him,  it  being 
supposed  that  he  had  penetrated  so  far  into  the 


4  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

wilds  that  he  preferred  to  encamp  for  the  night 
rather  than  take  the  long  tramp  home. 

But,  when  the  second  day  had  passed,  and  he 
failed  to  appear,  the  parents  were  in  great  distress, 
for  it  seemed  certain  that  some  fatal  accident  must 
have  overtaken  their  child.  The  mature  and  ex- 
perienced hunter  is  always  in  peril  from  wild  beasts 
or  the  wilder  human  beings  who  prowl  and  skulk 
through  the  wilderness,  and  many  a  man  who  has 
braved  the  dangers  of  a  score  of  years,  has  fallen  a 
victim  to  the  treacherous  biped  or  quadruped,  who 
has  sought  his  life  with  greater  cunning  than  he  has 
done  his  own  work. 

It  was  impossible  therefore  for  them  to  feel  any- 
thing but  the  most  painful  anxiety  for  their  boy, 
and,  unable  to  remain  idle  longer,  they  called  upon 
their  neighbors,  and  a  search-party  was  organized. 

The  trail  made  by  the  lad  was  too  faint  to  be  fol- 
lowed successfully,  and  the  parties  scattered  and 
hunted  for  traces  as  best  they  could. 

Hours  passed  by,  every  man  doing  his  utmost  to 
discover  the  fate  of  the  boy,  who  they  hoped  was 
still  living  somewhere  in  the  depths  of  the  wilder- 
ness, though  it  would  seem  scarcely  possible  that, 
if  alive,  he  was  not  in  a  suffering  or  helpless  con- 
dition. 

But  the  shouts  and  reports  of  their  guns  re- 
mained unanswered,  and  they  pushed  forward, 
hoping  against  hope.  The  bonds  of  sympathy 
are  nowhere  stronger  than  in  such  frontier  settle- 
ments, where  a  common  feeling  of  brotherhood 
exists,  and  the  men  who  were  searching  for  the 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  5 

lost  Daniel,  were  hardly  less  anxious  concerning 
him  than  were  the  parents  themselves. 

Suddenly  some  one  descried  a  faint,  thin  column 
of  smoke  rising  from  a  nondescript  sort  of  struc- 
ture, and  hurrying  toward  it,  they  saw  one  of  the 
most  primitive  of  cabins,  made  of  limbs  and  brush 
and  sods  of  grass  piled  together.  SteaUng  around 
to  the  rude  entrance,  they  peeped  in,  and  saw 
Daniel  himself,  looking  like  an  old  hunter  who  had 
settled  down  for  the  season.  On  the  earth-floor  of 
his  structure  were  strewn  the  skins  of  the  game  he 
had  shot,  while  he  was  cooking  the  choicest  pieces 
before  the  smoking  fire.  He  was  only  three  miles 
from  home,  but  it  might  as  well  have  been  a  hun- 
dred, for  all  the  additional  comfort  it  afforded  his 
friends  and  parents. 

The  lad  looked  up  with  an  expression  of  surprise, 
wondering  what  all  the  excitement  was  about ;  and 
when  he  found  they  were  hunting  for  him,  it  was 
hard  to  understand  the  necessity  for  doing  any 
such  thing. 

It  was  not  the  first  time  he  had  been  alone  in 
the  woods,  and  he  thought  he  was  as  well  able  to 
take  care  of  himself  as  were  any  of  the  older  pio- 
neers who  came  to  look  for  him.  However,  as  he 
was  a  dutiful  son,  and  had  no  wish  to  cause  his 
parents  any  unnecessary  alarm,  he  gathered  up  his 
game  and  peltries,  and  went  back  home  with  the 
hunters. 

Nothing  can  be  more  pleasant  to  the  American 
boy  than  just  such  a  life  as  that  followed  by  Daniel 
Boone— wandering  for  hours  through   the  wilder- 


O  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

ness,  on  the  look-out  for  game,  building  the  cheery 
camp-fire  deep  in  some  glen  or  gorge,  quaffing  the 
clear  icy  water  from  some  stream,  or  lying  flat  on 
the  back  and  looking  up  through  the  tree-tops  at 
the  patches  of  blue  sky,  across  which  the  snowy 
ships  of  vapor  are  continually  sailing. 

But  any  parent  who  would  allow  a  child  to  fol- 
low the  bewitching  pleasures  of  such  a  life,  would 
commit  a  sinful  neglect  of  duty,  and  would  take 
the  surest  means  of  bringing  regret,  sorrow,  and 
trouble  to  the  boy  himself,  when  he  should  come  to 
manhood. 

The  parents  of  young  Boone,  though  they  were 
poor,  and  had  the  charge  of  a  large  family,  did 
their  utmost  to  give  their  children  the  rudiments 
of  a  comm.on  school  education,  with  the  poor  ad- 
vantages that  were  at  their  command. 

It  is  said  that  about  the  first  thing  Daniel's 
teacher  did,  after  summoning  his  boys  and  girls 
together  in  the  morning,  was  to  send  them  out 
again  for  a  recess — one  of  the  most  popular  pro- 
ceedings a  teacher  can  take,  though  it  canno,t  be 
considered  a  very  great  help  in  their  studies. 

While  the  pupils  were  enjoying  themselves  to 
their  fullest  bent,  the  master  took  a  stroll  into  the 
woods,  from  which  he  was  always  sure  to  return 
much  more  crabbed  than  when  he  went,  and  with 
his  breath  smelling  very  strongly  of  something 
stronger  than  water. 

At  times  he  became  so  mellowed,  that  he  was 
indulgence  itself,  and  at  other  times  he  beat  the 
boys    unmercifully.      The   patrons   of    the   school 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  7 

seemed  to  think  their  duty  ended  with  the  sending 
of  their  children  to  the  school-house,  without  in- 
quiring what  took  place  after  they  got  there. 

One  day  Daniel  asked  the  teacher  for  permission 
to  go  out-doors,  and  receiving  it,  he  passed  into 
the  clear  air  just  at  the  moment  that  a  brown 
squirrel  was  running  along  the  branch  of  a  fallen 
tree. 

Instantly  the  athletic  lad  darted  in  pursuit,  and, 
when  the  nimble  little  animal  whisked  out  of  sig-ht 
among  a  dense  clump  of  vine  and  bushes,  the  boy 
shoved  his  hand  in,  in  the  hope  of  catching  it.  In- 
stead of  doing  so,  he  touched  something  cold  and 
smooth,  and  bringing  it  forth,  found  it  was  a  whis- 
key bottle  with  a  goodly  quantity  of  the  fiery  fluid 
within. 

**  That's  what  the  teacher  comes  out  here  for,'* 
thought  Daniel,  as  his  eyes  sparkled,  "and  that's 
why  he  is  so  cross  when  he  comes  back." 

He  restored  the  bottle  to  its  place,  and  returned 
to  the  school-room,  saying  nothing  to  any  one  until 
after  dismissal,  when  he  told  his  discovery  to  some 
of  the  larger  boys,  who,  like  all  school-children, 
were  ever  ripe  for  mischief. 

When  such  a  group  fall  into  a  discussion,  it  may 
be  set  down  as  among  the  certainties  that  some- 
thing serious  to  some  one  is  sure  to  be  the  result. 

The  next  morning  the  boys  put  a  good  charge  of 
tartar  emetic  in  the  whiskey  bottle,  and  shaking  it 
up,  restored  it  to  its  former  place  of  concealment. 
Then,  full  of  eager  expectation,  they  hurried  into 
school,  where  they  were  more  studious  than  ever — 


8  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

a  suspicious  sign  which  ought  to  have  attracted 
the  notice  of  the  teacher,  though  it  seems  not  to 
have  done  so. 

The  Irish  instructor  took  his  walk  as  usual,  and 
when  he  came  back  and  resumed  labor,  it  may  be 
imagined  that  the  boys  were  on  the  tip-toe  of  ex- 
pectation. 

They  had  not  long  to  wait.  The  teacher  grew 
pale,  and  gave  signs  of  some  revolution  going  on 
internally.  But  he  did  not  yield  to  the  feeling. 
As  might  have  been  expected,  however,  it  increased 
his  fretfulness,  and  whether  he  suspected  the  truth 
or  not,  he  punished  the  boys  most  cruelly,  as 
though  seeking  to  work  off  his  illness  by  exercising 
himself  with  the  rod  upon  the  backs  of  the  lads, 
whose  only  consolation  was  in  observing  that  the 
medicine  taken  unconsciously  by  the  irate  teacher 
was  accomplishing  its  mission. 

Matters  became  worse  and  worse,  and  the  whip- 
pings of  the  teacher  were  so  indiscriminate  and 
brutal,  that  a  rebellion  was  excited.  The  crisis 
was  reached  when  he  assailed  Daniel,  who  strug- 
gled desperately,  encouraged  by  the  uproar  and 
shouts  of  the  others,  until  he  finally  got  the  upper 
hand  of  the  master,  and  gave  him  an  unquestion- 
able trouncing. 

After  such  a  proceeding  it  was  not  to  be  expected 
that  any  sort  of  discipline  could  be  maintained, 
and  the  rest  of  the  pupils  rushed  out-doors  and 
scattered  to  their  homes. 

The  news  of  the  outbreak  quickly  spread  through 
the  neighborhood,  and  Daniel  was  taken  to  task 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  9 

by  his  father  for  his  insubordination,  though  the 
parent  now  saw  that  the  teacher  possessed  not  the 
first  qualification  for  his  position.  And  the  in- 
structor himself  must  have  felt  somewhat  the  same 
way,  for  he  made  no  objections  when  he  was  noti- 
fied of  his  dismissal,  and  the  school  education  of 
Daniel  Boone  ended. 

It  was  a  misfortune  to  him,  as  it  is  to  any  one, 
to  be  deprived  of  the  privilege  of  storing  his  mind 
with  the  knowledge  that  is  to  be  acquired  from 
books,  and  yet,  in  another  sense,  it  was  an  advan- 
tage to  the  sturdy  boy,  who  gained  the  better  op- 
portunity for  training  himself  for  the  great  work 
which  lay  before  him. 

In  the  woods  of  Exeter  he  hunted  more  than 
ever,  educating  the  eye,  ear,  and  all  the  senses  to 
that  wonderful  quickness  which  seems  incredible 
when  simply  told  of  a  person.  He  became  a  dead 
shot  with  his  rifle,  and  laid  the  foundations  of 
rugged  health,  strength  and  endurance,  which 
were  to  prove  so  invaluable  to  him  in  after  years, 
when  he  should  cross  the  Ohio,  and  venture  into  the 
perilous  depths  of  the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground. 

Boone  grew  into  a  natural  athlete,  with  all  his 
faculties  educated  to  the  highest  point  of  ex- 
cellence. He  assisted  his  father  as  best  he  could, 
but  he  was  a  Nimrod  by  nature,  instinct  and 
education,  and  while  yet  a  boy,  he  became  known 
for  miles  around  the  settlement  as  a  most  skilled, 
daring,  and  successful  hunter. 

When  he  had  reached  young  manhood,  his  father 
removed    to    North  CaroHna,   settling   near  Hoi- 


10  LIFE  AND  TIMES   OF 

man's  Ford,  on  the  Yadkin  river,  some  eight 
miles  from  Wilkesboro'.  Here,  as  usual,  the  boy- 
assisted  his  parents,  who  were  gifted  with  a  large 
family,  as  was  generally  the  case  with  the  pioneers, 
so  that  there  was  rarely  anything  like  affluence  at- 
tained by  those  who  helped  to  build  up  our  country. 

While  the  Boones  lived  on  the  banks  of  the 
Yadkin,  Daniel  formed  the  acquaintance  of  Re- 
becca Bryan,  whom  he  married,  according  to  the 
best  authority  attainable,  in  the  year  1755,  when 
he  was  about  twenty  years  of  age. 

There  is  a  legend  which  has  been  told  many  a 
time  to  the  effect  that  Boone,  v/hile  hunting,  mis- 
took the  bright  eyes  of  a  young  lady  for  those  of 
a  deer,  and  that  he  came  within  a  hair's-breadth  of 
sending  a  ball  between  them  with  his  unerring 
rifle,  before  he  discovered  his  mistake.  But  the 
legend,  like  that  of  Jessie  Brown  at  Lucknow  and 
many  others  in  which  we  delight,  has  no  founda- 
tion in  fact,  and  so  far  as  known  there  was  no 
special  romance  connected  with  the  marriage  of 
Boone  to  the  excellent  lady  who  became  his 
partner  for  life. 

The  children  born  of  this  marriage  were  James, 
Israel,  Jesse,  Daniel,  Nathan,  Susan,  Jemima,  La- 
vinia,  and  Rebecca. 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  ii 


CHAPTER     II. 

Social  Disturbances  in  North  Carolina — Eve  of  the  American 
Revolution — Boone's  Excursions  to  the  West— Inscription  on 
a  Tree — Employed  by  Henderson  and  Company — The  "  Regu- 
lators "  of  North  Carolina — Dispersed  by  Governor  Tryon — 
John  Finley — Resolution  to  go  West. 


The  early  part  of  Daniel  Boone's  married  life 
was  uneventful,  and  the  years  glided  by  without 
bringing  any  incident,  event  or  experience  to  him 
worthy  the  pen  of  the  historian.  He  toiled  faith- 
fully to  support  his  growing  family,  and  spent  a 
goodly  portion  of  his  time  in  the  woods,  with  his 
rifle  and  dog,  sometimes  camping  on  the  bank  of 
the  lonely  Yadkin,  or  floating  down  its  smooth 
waters  in  the  stillness  of  the  delightful  afternoon, 
or  through  the  solemn  quiet  of  the  night,  when 
nothing  but  the  stars  were  to  be  seen  twinkling 
overhead. 

But  Daniel  Boone  was  living  in  stirring  times, 
and  there  were  signs  in  the  political  heavens  of 
tremendous  changes  approaching.  There  was  war 
between  England  and  France;  there  was  strife 
along  the  frontier,  where  the  Indian  fought  fiercely 
against  the  advancing  army  of  civilization,  and  the 
spirit. of  resistance  to  the  tyranny  of  the  mother 
country  was  growing  rapidly  among  the  sturdy 
colonists.    North  Carolina  began,  through  her  repre- 


12  LIFE  AND   TIMES   OF 

sentatives  in  legislature,  those  measures  of  opposi- 
tion to  the  authority  of  Great  Britain,  which  forecast 
the  active  part  the  Old  Pine  Tree  State  was  to 
take  in  the  revolutionary  struggle  for  Hberty  and 
independence. 

During  the  few  years  that  followed  there  was 
constant  quarreling  between  the  royal  governor 
and  the  legislators,  and  it  assumed  such  propor- 
tions that  the  State  was  kept  in  continual  ferment. 
This  unrest  and  disturbance  were  anything  but 
pleasing  to  Boone,  who  saw  the  country  settling 
rapidly  around  him,  and  who  began  to  look  toward 
the  West  with  the  longing  which  comes  over  the 
bird  when  it  gazes  yearningly  out  from  the  bars  of 
its  cage  at  the  green  fields,  cool  woods,  and  en- 
chanting landscapes  in  which  its  companions  are 
singing  and  reveling  with  delight. 

Boone  took  long  hunting  excursions  toward  the 
West,  though  nothing  is  known  with  exact  certainty 
as  to  the  date  when  he  began  them.  The  Cherokee 
war  which  had  caused  much  trouble  along  the  Caro- 
lina frontier  was  ended,  and  he  and  others  must 
have  turned  their  thoughts  many  a  time  to  the 
boundless  forests  which  stretched  for  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  miles  towards  the  setting  sun,  in 
which  roamed  countless  multitudes  of  wild  animals 
and  still  wilder  beings,  who  were  ready  to  dispute 
every  foot  of  advance   made  by  the  white  settlers. 

Such  a  vast  field  could  not  but  possess  an  irre- 
sistible attraction  to  a  consummate  hunter  like 
Boone,  and  the  glimpses  which  the  North  Carolina 
woods  gave  of  the  possibilities  awaiting  him,  and 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  1 3 

the  growth  of  empire  in  the  West,  were  sure  to  pro- 
duce the  result  that  came  when  he  had  been  mar- 
ried some  fifteen  or  more  years  and  was  in  the 
prime  of  hfe. 

Previous  to  this  date,  the  well  known  abundance 
of  game  in  Tennessee  led  many  hunters  to  make 
incursions  into  the  territory.  They  sometimes 
formed  large  companies,  uniting  for  the  prospect 
of  gain  and  greater  protection  against  the  ever- 
present  danger  from  Indians. 

It  is  mentioned  by  good  authority,  that  among 
the  parties  thus  venturing  over  the  CaroHna  border 
into  the  wilderness,  was  one  at  the  head  of  which 
was  ''  Daniel  Boone  from  the  Yadkin,  in  North 
Carolina,  who  traveled  with  them  as  low  as  the 
place  where  Abingdon  now  stands,  and  there  left 
them." 

Some  years  ago  the  following  description  could 
be  deciphered  upon  an  old  beech-tree  standing  be- 
tween Jonesboro  and  Blountsville : 
D. BOON 
CILLED  A.  BAR  ON 

IN  THE  TREE 

YEAR  1760. 

This  inscription  is  generally  considered  as  proof 
that  Boone  made  hunting  excursions  to  that  region 
at  that  early  date,  though  the  evidence  can  hardly 
be  accepted  as  positive  on  the  point. 

It  was  scarcely  a  year  after  the  date  named,  how- 
ever, that  Boone,  who  was  still  living  on  the  Yad- 
kin, entered  the  same  section  of  the  country,  having 


14  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

been  sent  thither  by  Henderson  &  Company  for 
the  purposes  of  exploration.  He  was  accompanied 
by  Samuel  Callaway,  a  relative,  and  the  ancestor 
of  many  of  the  Callaways  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky, 
and  Missouri.  The  latter  was  at  the  side  of  Boone 
when,  approaching  a  spur  of  the  Cumberland  moun- 
tains, upon  whose  slopes  they  saw  multitudes  of 
bisons  grazing,  the  great  pioneer  paused,  and 
surveying  the  scene  for  a  moment,  exclaimed,  with 
kindling  eyes  : 

"  I  am  richer  than  He  who  owned  the  cattle  on  a 
thousand  hills,  for  I  own  the  wild  beasts  of  a  thou- 
sand valleys." 

The  sight  was  indeed  one  which  might  have  stir- 
red the  heart  of  a  hunter  who  could  grasp  the  pos- 
sibilities of  the  future  of  those  favored  regions. 

Daniel  Boone  may  be  considered  as  having  under- 
gone a  preliminary  training  from  his  earliest  boy- 
hood for  the  work  which  has  identified  his  name 
indissolubly  with  the  history  of  Kentucky.  He 
was  what  may  be  called  a  born  pioneer,  but  there 
were  causes  at  work  in  North  Carolina  which  led  to 
his  departure  for  the  Kentucky  wilderness,  of  which 
the  general  reader  is  apt  to  lose  sight  in  studying 
his  character. 

The  approach  of  the  American  Revolution  in  the 
former  State,  as  in  many  others,  was  marked  by 
social  disturbances  frequently  amounting  to  an- 
archy. There  were  many  Scotch  traders,  who  had 
accumulated  considerable  wealth  without  having 
gone  through  the  labor  and  perils  which  the  natives 
underwent  in  providing  for  their  families. 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         1 5 

These  foreigners  adopted  an  expensive  and  showy- 
style  of  Hving,  altogether  out  of  keeping  with  the 
severe  simplicity  that  marked  that  of  the  colonists. 

Nothing  was  more  natural  than  that  this  assump- 
tion of  superiority  in  the  way  of  social  position 
should  roil  and  excite  resentment  among  those  less 
favored  by  fortune. 

They  were  not  alone  in  this  offensive  course :  the 
officers  and  agents  of  the  Royal  Government  were 
equally  ostentatious  in  display  and  manner  of  living, 
and  the  exasperating  snobbishness  spread  to  the 
magistrates,  lawyers,  clerks  of  court,  and  tax  gath- 
erers, who  demanded  exorbitant  fees  for  their  ser- 
vices. The  clergymen  of  the  Established  Church 
became  oppressive  in  their  exactions,  and,  as  we 
have  stated,  society  itself  was  threatened  with  rev- 
olution before  the  rattle  of  musketry  at  Bunker 
Hill  "  was  heard  around  the  world." 

Petitions  were  sent  to  the  Legislature  for  relief 
by  the  suffering  citizens,  who  were  in  much  the 
same  distressing  situation  in  which  Ireland  has 
been  many  a  time  since.  These  prayers  were 
treated  with  indifference  or  open  contempt,  for 
there  are  none  rnore  reckless  and  blind  than  those 
who  are  traveling  close  to  the  edge  of  the  political 
volcano  rumbling  at  their  feet. 

There  is  a  limit  beyond  which  it  is  always  dan- 
gerous to  tempt  the  endurance  of  a  people,  who 
now  began  meeting  together,  and  formed  them- 
selves into  associations  for  correcting  the  evils 
around  them.  It  was  these  people  who  received 
the  name  of  ''  Regulators,"  and  who  helped  to  in- 


l6  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

crease  the  disturbances  in  that  particular  section 
of  the  country.  They  deHberately  decided  *'  to 
pay  only  such  taxes  as  were  agreeable  to  law,  and 
applied  to  the  purpose  therein  named,  and  to  pay 
no  officer  more  than  his  legal  fees." 

The  history  of  the  State  records  many  acts  of 
violence  which  were  inevitable  from  this  condition 
of  affairs.  The  final  collision  between  the  "  Regu- 
lators "  and  a  strong  force  of  the  royal  governor 
Tryon  at  Alamanance,  in  which  the  rebels  were 
badly  defeated,  occurred  in  May,  1771,  but  the  dis- 
turbances continued  with  more  or  less  violence 
until  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revolution,  when  the 
mills  of  God  ground  so  "exceeding  fine,"  that  the 
grievances  were  removed  forever. 

It  was  in  such  a  community  as  this  that  Daniel 
Boone  lived,  and  he  and  his  family  were  sufferers. 
What  more  natural  than  that  he  should  cast  his 
eyes  longingly  toward  the  West,  where,  though 
there  might  be  wild  beasts  and  wild  men,  he  and 
his  loved  ones  could  be  free  from  the  exasperating 
annoyances  which  were  all  around  them? 

The  perils  from  Indians  were  much  less  alarming 
to  them  than  were  those  of  the  tax-gatherer.  In- 
deed, in  all  probability,  it  lent  an  additional  attract- 
iveness to  the  vast  expanse  of  virgin  wilderness, 
with  its  splashing  streams,  its  rich  soil,  its  abun- 
dance of  game  and  all  that  is  so  enchanting  to  the 
real  sportsman,  who  finds  an  additional  charm  in 
the  knowledge  that  the  pleasure  upon  which  he 
proposes  to  enter  is  spiced  with  personal  danger. 

One  day  a  visitor  dropped  in  upon  Boone.     He 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1/ 

was  John  Finley,  who  led  a  party  of  hunters  to  the 
region  adjoining  the  Louisa  River  in  Kentucky  in 
the  winter  of  1767,  where  they  spent  the  season 
in  hunting  and  trapping.  The  hunter  called  upon 
Boone  to  tell  him  about  that  land  in  which  he  knew 
his  friend  was  so  much  interested. 

We  can  imagine  the  young  man,  with  his  rifle 
suspended  on  the  deer-prongs  over  the  fire,  with 
his  wife  busy  about  her  household  duties  and  his 
children  at  play,  sitting  in  his  cabin  and  listening 
to  the  glowing  narrative  of  one  who  knew  whereof 
he  was  speaking. 

Finley  told  him  of  the  innumerable  game,  the 
deer  and  bison,  the  myriads  of  wild  turkeys,  and 
everything  so  highly  prized  by  the  sportsman  ;  he 
pictured  the  vast  stretches  of  forest  in  which  the 
hunter  could  wander  for  hours  and  days  without 
striking  a  clearing;  of  the  numerous  streams,  some 
large,  some  small,  and  all  lovely  to  the  eye,  and  it 
needed  no  very  far-seeing  vision  to  forecast  the 
magnificent  future  which  lay  before  this  highly 
favored  region. 

It  must  have  been  a  winsome  picture  drawn  by 
Finley — aided  as  it  was  by  the  repelling  coloring 
of  the  scene  of  his  actual  surroundings — made  so 
hateful  by  the  oppressive  agents  of  the  foreign  gov- 
ernment which  claimed  the  colonies  as  her  own. 

When  Finley  was  through,  and  he  had  answered 
all  of  his  friend's  questions,  and  told  him  of  his 
many  hunting  adventures  in  Kentucky,  Boone  an- 
nounced that  he  would  go  with  him  when  he  should 
make  his  next  visit.     He  had  already  been  drawn 


1 8  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

strongly  toward  the  region,  and  he  wished  to  see 
with  his  own  eyes  the  favored  land,  before  removing 
his  family  thither. 

The  acquisition  of  such  a  person  was  so  desirable, 
that  he  was  sure  to  be  appreciated  by  those  who 
knew  him  best,  and  whether  appointed  to  that  po- 
sition or  not,  his  own  matchless  resources  and 
natural  powers  were  certain  to  fix  upon  him  as 
the  leader  of  the  adventurous  characters  who  had 
decided  to  explore  the  dangerous  wilderness  of 
Kentucky. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  19 


CHAPTER    III. 

The  Party  of  Exploration — Daniel  Boone  the  Leader — More 
than  a  Month  on  the  Journey — On  the  Border  of  Kentucky 
— An  Enchanting  View — A  Site  for  the  Camp — Unsurpassed 
Hunting — An  Impressive  Solitude — No  Signs  of  Indians. 

Daniel  Boone  now  entered  upon  that  epoch  in 
his  Hfe,  which  has  interwoven  his  name  with  the 
history  of  Kentucky,  and  indeed  with  the  settle- 
ment of  the  West,  for  though  he  was  not  venturing 
into  the  wilderness  with  the  intention  of  remaining 
there,  yet  his  purpose  of  '*  spying  out  the  land  " 
was  simply  the  first  step  in  his  career  of  pioneer  of 
the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground. 

The  party  of  exploration,  or  rather  of  hunting, 
numbered  a  half  dozen  :  John  Finley,  James  Mon- 
cey,  John  Stuart,  William  Cool,  Joseph  Holden, 
and  Daniel  Boone,  who  was  chosen  the  leader. 
It  was  a  strong  company,  for  all  the  men  were  ex- 
perienced hunters,  unerring  rifle-shots,  and  well 
aware  of  the  dangers  they  were  to  encounter. 

On  the  first  of  May,  1769,  the  party  set  out  for 
Kentucky  in  high  spirits,  and  eagerly  anticipating 
the  enjoyment  that  was  to  be  theirs,  before  they 
should  return  from  the  all-important  expedition. 

They  had  selected  the  most  enchanting  season 
of  the  year,  and  it  is  easy  to  imagine  with  what 
glowing  anticipation  they  ventured  upon  the  jour- 
ney, which  was  to  be  more  eventful,  indeed,  than 
any  member  of  it  imagined. 


20  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

It  was  a  long  distance  from  North  Carolina, 
across  the  intervening  stretch  of  stream,  forest  and 
mountain,  to  Kentucky,  with  all  the  temptations 
to  the  hunter  to  turn  aside,  temptations  which  it  is 
safe  to  conclude  overcame  them  many  a  time,  for, 
w^hen  a  full  month  had  passed,  not  one  of  the 
party  had  stepped  within  the  confines  of  the  Dark 
and  Bloody  Ground. 

But,  though  they  were  moving  slowly,  they  were 
steadily  nearing  the  promised  land,  and  on  the  7th 
of  June  the  men,  bronzed  and  toughened  by  the  ex- 
posure to  which  they  had  been  subjected,  but  still 
sturdy  and  resolute,  began  climbing  the  precipi- 
tous slope  of  a  mountain  on  the  border  of  Ken- 
tucky. 

The  six  who  had  left  North  Carolina  more  than 
a  month  before  were  there,  attired  in  their  rough 
hunting  costume,  and  with  their  ambition  and 
purpose  as  strong  as  ever.  Each  wore  the  hunting- 
shirt  of  the  forest  ranger  made  of  dressed  deer- 
skins. The  leggins  were  of  the  same  material,  and 
the  feet  were  protected  by  strong,  comfortably  fit- 
ting moccasins.  There  were  fringes  down  the 
seams  of  the  leggins,  just  as  seems  to  be  the 
favorite  custom  with  many  of  the  red-men  in  don- 
ning their  picturesque  costumes. 

Although  these  dresses  might  be  attractive  to 
the  eye,  yet  such  a  purpose  was  the  last  that  en- 
tered the  minds  of  the  wearers,  who  constructed 
them  for  use  only.  Their  under  garments  were  of 
cotton,  so  coarse  that  it  would  have  been  like  sack- 
cloth to  many  a  man  of  modern  days;  they  carried, 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  21 

as  a  matter  of  course,  the  powder-horn,  rifle, 
hatchet,  bullet-pouch,  and  the  other  indispensables 
of  a  hunter. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  the  day,  and  though  the 
party  were  pretty  well,  exhausted,  yet  they  pushed 
on,  feeling  in  many  respects  like  those  who,  for  the 
first  time  in  their  lives,  are  to  gaze  upon  the  land 
which  is  more  enchanting  to  them  than  all  the 
world  beside. 

Ere  the  sun  sank  behind  the  immense  expanse 
of  wilderness,  and  just  when  its  splendors  were  illu- 
minating the  skies  with  the  glories  of  the  fading 
day,  the  hunting  party  reached  the  summit  of  the 
mountain,  and  gazed  off  over  Kentucky. 

The  panorama  spread  out  before  them  was  a  most 
entrancing  one,  their  vision  extending  over  hun- 
dreds of  square  miles,  with  the  rich  vales  watered  by 
the  beautiful  streams,  the  forest  alternating  with 
broad  natural  clearings,  with  vast  stretches  of  level 
country  upon  which  the  myriads  of  moving 
specks  were  recognized  by  the  experienced  eye  as 
bisons,  and  over  which  they  knew  the  deer  dashed 
and  other  wild  animals  roamed  with  scarcely  a  fear 
of  their  natural  enemy,  man.  There  was  many  a 
league  in  whose  solemn  depths  a  human  foot  had 
never  yet  penetrated,  and  whose  echoes  had  never 
been  awakened  by  the  shot  of  the  rifle.  There 
they  lay  as  silent  as  at  "  creation's  mom,"  and  the 
denizens  of  the  woods  waxed  strong  and  wandered 
at  will,  without  fear  of  the  deadly  bullet  whistling 
from  behind  the  tree  or  mossy  rock. 

True,  among  these  cool  woods  and  within  many 


22  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

of  the  dark  recesses  the  red  Indian  ventured,  and 
now  and  then  the  sharp  whiz  of  his  arrow  was 
heard,  and  the  barbed  weapon  flashed  among  the 
green  leaves  as  it  pierced  the  heart  of  the  unsus- 
pecting natives  of  the  wood. 

But  where  there  were  such  multitudes  of  wild 
beasts  these  deaths  were  scarcely  noticeable,  and 
the  white  hunters  knew  that  it  was  a  sportsman's 
paradise  that  lay  spread  at  their  feet. 

The  picture  of  these  six  pioneers  who  paused  on 
the  crest  of  the  mountain  as  the  sun  was  setting, 
and  looked  off  over  the  Kentucky  wilderness,  is 
that  which  has  been  selected  by  the  artist,  who  has 
immortalized  the  scene  on  canvas,  and  a''  will  agree 
that  he  could  not  have  chosen  a  more  inviting 
subject. 

The  surface  upon  which  they  looked  down  was 
rolHng,  level  far  beyond,  but  quite  hilly  nearer  the 
base  of  the  mountain,  while  it  all  possessed  the  in- 
describable charm  of  variety,  and  it  could  not  have 
been  more  enchanting  to  the  wearied  spectators. 

Finley  had  been  there  before,  and,  though  they 
may  have  thought  that  some  of  the  stories  he 
told  were  overdrawn,  they  could  well  afford  to  be- 
lieve them  now,  when  they  came  to  gaze  upon  the 
attractive  country. 

Aye,  they  stood  on  the  very  borders  of  the  land, 
and  they  determined  that  they  would  venture 
within  it  on  the  morrow.  Although  they  had  left 
home  at  the  most  delightful  season  of  the  year,  yet 
the  spring  proved  to  be  a  severe  one,  and  their 
journey  had  been  delayed  by  stormy  weather,  so 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  23 

that  the  glowing  panorama  at  their  feet  was  robed 
in  more  roseate  colors  from  its  very  contrast  to  that 
through  which  they  had  passed  so  recently. 

Assuming  positions  of  rest,  the  group  feasted 
their  eyes  to  the  full,  and  we  can  well  imagine  the 
expressions  of  delight  which  escaped  them,  as  they 
constantly  caught  sight  of  new  and  novel  scenes 
and  pointed  them  out  to  each  other. 

There  lay  the  region  in  which  they  would  prob- 
ably make  their  future  home,  whither  they  would 
bring  their  families,  and  where  they  would  en- 
counter the  toil,  privation  and  danger,  which  in- 
variably aHend  the  pioneers  of  every  country. 

Under  such  circumstances,  the  time,  place  and 
surroundings  were  invested  with  a  peculiar  interest, 
which  could  not  have  been  theirs  at  any  other 
period  or  under  any  different  conditions. 

The  sun  went  down  behind  the  wilderness,  and 
night  gradually  overspread  the  scene.  The  hunters 
had  not  caught  sight  of  a  single  human  being  be- 
side themselves,  and  now  that  darkness  had  come, 
they  made  their  preparations  to  encamp  for  the 
night. 

They  were  veterans  at  this  business,  as  they 
showed  by  avoiding  such  a  conspicuous  position  as 
they  then  occupied.  The  flash  of  a  camp-fire  on 
the  mountain-top  would  have  been  seen  for  many 
miles  over  the  wilderness,  and  though  they  had 
discovered  nothing  of  the  red-men,  yet  it  was 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  many  of  them  would 
look  out  from  the  dark  recesses  at  the  unwonted 
spectacle  and  would  suspect  the  true  cause. 


24  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

And  SO,  from  a  prudent  habit  they  had  formed, 
they  moved  down  to  a  neighboring  ravine,  where 
they  camped  for  the  night. 

The  spot  was  favorable  in  every  respect,  the 
gorge  being  so  deep,  and  surrounded  by  such  a 
dense  thicket,  that  the  glimmer  of  the  camp-fire 
was  not  likely  to  be  seen  by  any  one,  unless  he 
ventured  close  enough  to  hear  the  murmur  of  the 
voices  of  the  hunters  as  they  gathered  together  for 
their  evening  meal. 

Near  them  lay  a  tree  that  had  been  uprooted  by 
some  recent  storm,  and  which  offered  the  advan- 
tages the  hunters  could  not  fail  to  appreciate  at 
sight.  The  huge  trunk  was  used  for  the  rear  w^all 
of  the  camp,  as  it  may  be  termed,  while  logs  and 
brush  were  gathered  and  piled  on  two  sides,  leaving 
the  front  open,  where  the  fire  was  kindled  against 
another  log.  Thus  they  were  secured  against  any 
chill  during  the  cold  night,  while  no  wild  animal 
was  likely  to  venture  across  the  magic  ring  of  fire, 
in  case  he  was  attracted  to  the  spot. 

It  was  decided  not  only  to  make  this  their  rest- 
ing-place for  the  night,  but  their  head-quarters 
during  their  visit  to  Kentucky. 

Accordingly,  their  camp  was  strengthened,  as 
may  be  said,  a  roof  being  made  more  substantial 
than  ornamental,  but  sufficient  to  keep  out  the 
rain,  and  the  front  was  narrowed  in,  so  that  no 
matter  how  sudden  or  violent  the  changes  of 
weather,  they  were  well  protected  against  them. 

Their  greatest  safeguard,  however,  lay  in  their 
own  hardy  constitutions  and  rugged  health,  which 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  25 

they  had  acquired  from  their  active  out-door  life 
long  before  venturing  into  this  wild  region. 

This  visit  to  Kentucky  was  extended  all  through 
the  summer  and  autumn  until  the  dead  of  winter, 
during  which  time  they  made  the  camp  in  the  gorge 
their  head-quarters. 

They  had  many  a  glorious  hunt,  as  may  well  be 
supposed,  and  it  would  be  unsafe  to  estimate  the 
numbers  of  bisons,  deer,  wild  turkeys,  bear  and 
other  species  of  game  that  fell  victims  to  the  un- 
erring marksmen.  It  is  unnecessary  to  say  that 
they  lived  like  princes,  and  grew  stronger,  sturdier, 
and  more  hopeful.  Although  separated  from  their 
families  to  which  they  were  tenderly  attached, 
there  was  an  indescribable  charm  about  this  wild 
out-door  life  that  rendered  the  social  annoyances 
to  which  they  were  subjected  at  home  all  the  more 
distasteful. 

They  felt  that  if  a  band  of  worthy  colonists  could 
be  gathered,  and  a  venture  made  into  Kentucky, 
the  future  was  sure  to  be  all  they  could  wish. 

Beyond  question,  this  preliminary  visit  to  Ken- 
tucky settled  the  future  not  only  of  Boone  himself, 
but  of  others  who  were  associated  with  him. 

It  seems  an  extraordinary  statement  to  make, 
and  yet  it  is  a  fact  that,  during  that  entire  summer 
and  autumn  and  a  goodly  portion  of  the  winter 
which  they  spent  there,  they  never  once  saw  an 
Indian — the  very  enemy  which  it  was  to  be  sup- 
posed they  would  alone  dread,  and  who  would  be 
the  most  certain  to  molest  them. 

When  it  is  remembered  that  the  Indians  had 
2 


26  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

made  so  much  trouble  on  the  CaroHna  frontiers, 
this  is  all  the  more  remarkable,  until  we  recollect 
that  Kentucky  at  that  day,  and  for  years  after,  was 
regarded  by  the  red-men  as  a  sort  of  neutral  hunt- 
ing ground,  no  particular  tribe  laying  claim  to  it. 
But  it  was  territory  into  which  each  possessed  an 
equal  right  to  venture  and  wage  deadly  hand-to- 
hand  encounters — while  all  united  with  an  undying 
enmity  to  drive  back  any  white  man  who  presumed 
to  step  foot  upon  the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground.  It 
must  have  been,  too,  that  the  Indians  scattered 
through  the  region  were  not  expecting  any  visitors. 

Kentucky  at  that  time  belonged  to  the  colony 
of  Virginia.  The  Shawanoes,  Cherokees,  and  Chick- 
asaws  frequently  ventured  into  the  region  to  hunt, 
but  the  Iroquois  had  ceded  all  their  claim  to  the 
grounds  to  Great  Britain  at  Fort  Stanwix,  in  1768, 
so  that  it  will  be  understood  that  Boone  and  his 
companions  were  not  venturing  into  Indian  terri- 
tory at  all,  though  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that 
any  estray  red-men  whom  they  might  encounter  in 
their  hunts  would  be  hkely  to  regard  the  exact 
status  of  the  matter. 

The  hunters  preferred  not  to  encounter  them  at 
all,  but  w^ere  cautious  in  their  movements,  and  "put 
their  trust  in  God  and  kept  their  powder  dry." 

Accordingly,  as  we  have  stated,  they  prosecuted 
their  hunting  through  the  sultry  summer  months, 
alternating  with  storm  and  sunshine,  and  enjoying 
themselves  to  the  fullest  bent  of  which  such  spirits 
are  capable. 

Autumn  came,  cool  and  invigorating,  and  winter 


COLONEL   DANIEL    BOONE.  2/ 

with  its  biting  winds  and  piercing  cold  followed, 
making  the  primitive  cabin  in  the  mountain  gorge 
a  most  inviting  spot  in  which  to  spend  their  leisure 
hours.  They  smoked  their  pipes  after  the  evening 
meal,  and  held  friendly  converse  as  the  hours  wore 
on,  when  they  stretched  out  and  slept  through  the 
solemn  stillness,  broken  now  and  then  by  the  mourn- 
fulcry  of  some  wild  animal,  until  morning  again 
dawned. 

Many  of  the  excursions  which  they  made  had  led 
them  far  into  the  interior,  and,  as  may  be  supposed, 
they  kept  their  eyes  and  ears  open. 

They  had  not  only  failed  to  meet  an  Indian,  but 
failed  to  catch  sight  of  a  wigwam,  or  the  smoke  of 
a  camp-fire  other  than  their  own  ;  so  that,  as  we 
have  repeated,  they  were  justified,  if  any  one  could 
have  been,  in  believing  that  the  last  peril  to  which 
they  were  likely  to  be  exposed,  was  that  from  red- 
men. 

And  yet  it  was  precisely  that  danger  which  was 
impending  over  them,  and  which  descended  when 
it  was  least  expected. 


28  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER    IV. 

Boone  and  Stuart  start  out  on  a  Hunt — Captured  by  Indians  and 
Disarmed— Stuart's  Despair  and  Boone's  Hope— A  Week's 
Captivity — The  Eventful  Night. 

On  the  morning  of  December  22,  1769,  Daniel 
Boone  and  his  friend  John  Stuart  left  camp,  and 
started  out  on  a  hunt. 

It  was  the  shortest  day  in  the  year,  so  it  is  to  be 
supposed  that  they  were  desirous  of  improving  it 
to  the  utmost,  although  they  had  become  so  accus- 
tomed to  such  excursions,  that  there  was  no  special 
expectation  excited  by  their  venturing  forth  to- 
gether for  a  hunt  through  the  woods. 

Experienced  as  they  were  in  woodcraft,  they  saw 
nothing  to  cause  the  slightest  misgivings.  Their 
keen  eyes,  as  they  roamed  around  the  horizon,  de- 
tected no  faint  wreath  of  smoke  stealing  upward 
through  the  tree-tops,  telling  where  the  camp  of 
the  treacherous  Shawanoe  was  kindled  ;  the  listen- 
ing ear  detected  no  skillfully  disguised  bird-call 
trembling  on  the  crisp  air  to  warn  them  of  the  wily 
red-man  skulking  through  the  cane,  and  waiting 
until  they  should  come  within  reach  of  their  bow 
or  rifle. 

After  leaving  camp,  the  friends  followed  one  of 
the  numerous  "  buffalo  paths"  through  the  cane,  and 
in  a  {qw  minutes  were  out  of  sight  of  their  com- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  29 

rades  left  behind.  The  air  was  keen  and  invigo- 
rating, and  they  traveled  carelessly  along,  admiring 
the  splendid  growth  of  the  timber  and  cane,  show- 
ing what  an  unsurpassed  soil  awaited  the  pioneers 
who  should  settle  in  these  valleys,  and  turn  up  the 
sod  for  the  seed  of  the  harvest. 

Where  the  game  was  so  plentiful,  there  was  no 
likelihood  of  the  hunters  suffering  from  lack  of 
food.  The  buffaloes  were  so  numerous  that  they 
were  able  to  approach  the  droves  close  enough  to 
reach  them  with  the  toss  of  a  stone. 

Stuart  and  Boone  enjoyed  themselves,  as  they 
had  done  on  many  a  day  before,  until  the  declining 
sun  warned  them  that  it  was  time  to  turn  their 
faces  toward  camp,  if  they  expected  to  spend  the 
night  with  their  friends  in  the  rude  but  comfort- 
able cabin. 

They  did  so,  and  the  sun  had  not  yet  gone  down 
behind  the  line  of  western  forest,  when  they  reached 
a  small  hill  near  the  Kentucky  River,  and  began 
leisurely  moving  to  the  top. 

It  was  at  this  juncture,  that  a  party  of  Indians 
suddenly  sprang  up  from  the  cane-brake  and  rushed 
upon  them  with  such  fierceness  that  escape  was  out 
of  the  question.  It  was  not  often  that  Daniel 
Boone  was  caught  at  disadvantage,  but  in  this  in- 
stance he  was  totally  outwitted,  and  it  looked  for 
the  moment  as  if  he  and  his  companion  had  walked 
directly  into  a  trap  set  for  them. 

The  pioneers  were  too  prudent  to  attempt  any- 
thing in  the  nature  of  resistance  when  the  result 
could  but  be  their  almost  instant  death,  for  the  In- 


30  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

dians  outnumbered  them  five  to  one,  were  fleet  as 
deer,  and  understood  all  the  turnings  and  windings 
of  the  forest.  Accordingly,  Boone  and  Stuart 
quietly  surrendered,  hoping  for  the  best,  but  ex- 
pecting the  worst. 

As  might  be  supposed,  the  Indians  disarmed  the 
hunters,  and  made  them  prisoners  at  once.  Stuart 
was  terribly  alarmed,  for  he  could  not  see  the 
slightest  ground  for  hope,  but  Boone,  who  pos- 
sessed a  most  equable  temperament,  told  him  to 
keep  up  heart. 

'*As  they  haven't  killed  us,"  said  the  pioneer, 
"  it  shows  they  intend  to  spare  us  for  a  time,  at 
least." 

"  Only  to  torture  us  to  death  hereafter,"  thought 
his  terrified  companion. 

**  I  don't  doubt  that  such  are  their  intentions, 
but  between  now  and  the  time,  we  may  find  our 
chance.  Be  obedient  and  watchful — doing  nothing 
to  provoke  them,  but  be  ready  when  the  right 
minute  comes." 

This  was  good  advice,  and  Stuart  was  sensible 
enough  to  follow  it  in  spirit  and  letter. 

It  might  have  been  expected  that  if  a  couple  of 
hunters  intended  to  strike  a  blow  for  liberty,  they 
would  do  so  pretty  soon  after  their  capture — that  is, 
as  soon  as  the  darkness  of  night  was  in  their  favor — 
but  it  was  only  characteristic  of  Boone  that  a  full 
week  passed  before  he  made  the  first  attempt  to 
escape. 

During  those  seven  days  they  could  not  fail  to 
catch  glimpses,  as  it  were,  of  freedom,  and  to  be 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         3 1 

tempted  to  make  a  desperate  dash,  for  many  a 
time  it  is  the  very  boldness  of  such  efforts  that 
succeeds. 

But  Boone  never  lost  his  prudence  of  mind, 
which  enabled  him  to  abide  his  time.  Stuart,  too, 
acted  as  he  suggested,  and  they  very  effectually 
concealed  their  eagerness  to  escape. 

However,  it  was  not  to  be  expected  that  the  In- 
dians would  be  careless  enough  to  allow  them  to 
get  away,  and  they  maintained  a  most  vigilant 
watch  upon  them  at  all  hours  of  the  day  and  night. 
When  tramping  through  the  wilderness  or  in  camp, 
when  hunting,  or  sitting  around  the  smoking  logs, 
the  suspicious  red-men  were  near  them.  When  the 
hour  came  to  sleep,  the  prisoners  were  placed  so  as 
to  be  surrounded,  while  a  strong  and  vigilant  guard 
was  appointed  to  watch  over  them  until  day- 
light. 

Boone  and  Stuart  affected  quite  successfully  an 
indifference  to  their  situation,  and,  inasmuch  as 
they  had  not  sought  to  take  advantage  of  what 
might  have  been  intended  as  traps  in  the  way  of 
opportunities  to  get  away,  it  was  only  natural  for 
the  captors  to  conclude  that  the  white  men 
were  willing  to  spend  an  indefinite  time  with 
them. 

What  the  ultimate  intentions  of  these  Indians 
were,  can  only  be  conjectured,  for  they  were  a  long 
distance  from  their  lodges,  but  those  who  ventured 
upon  hunting  excursions  within  the  Dark  and 
Bloody  Ground  were  of  the  fiercest  nature,  and  as 
merciless  as  Bengal  tigers,  as  they  proved  in  many 


32  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

a  desperate  encounter  with  the  settlers ;  and  it  is 
no  more  than  reasonable  to  suppose  that  they 
meant  in  the  end  to  burn  them  at  the  stake,  while 
they  danced  about  the  scene  with  fiendish  glee, 
just  as  they  did  a  few  years  later  with  Colonel 
Crawford  and  other  prisoners  who  fell  into  their 
hands. 

At  last  the  week  ended,  and  at  the  close  of  the 
seventh  day,  the  Indians  encamped  in  a  thick  cane- 
brake.  They  had  been  hunting  since  morning, 
and  no  opportunity  presented  that  satisfied  Boone, 
but  he  thought  the  time  was  close  at  hand  when 
their  fate  was  to  be  decided. 

The  long-continued  indifference  as  shown  by 
him  and  his  companion  had  produced  its  natural 
effect  upon  the  Indians,  who  showed  less  vigilance 
than  at  first. 

But  they  knew  better  than  to  invite  anything 
like  that  which  was  really  contemplated,  and,  when 
the  night  was  advanced,  the  majority  of  the  war- 
riors stretched  out  upon  the  ground  in  their  blan- 
kets, with  their  feet  toward  the  fire. 

It  had  been  a  severe  day  with  all  of  them,  and 
the  watchful  Boone  noticed  that  the  guard  ap- 
pointed over  him  and  his  companion  were  drowsy 
and  inattentive,  while  maintaining  a  semblance  of 
performing  their  duty, 

"  It  must  be  done  to-night,"  was  the  conclusion 
of  the  pioneer,  who  was  sure  the  signs  were  not 
likely  to  be  more  propitious. 

He  lay  down  and  pretended  slumber,  but  did 
not  sleep  a  wink:    his   thoughts   were   fixed   too 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  33 

intently  upon  the  all-important  step  he  had  re- 
solved must  be  taken  then  or  never,  and  he  lay 
thus,  stretched  out  at  full  length  before  the  hos- 
tile camp-fire,  patiently  awaiting  the  critical  mo- 
ment. 


34  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER     V. 

The  Escape — The  Hunters  find  the  Camp  Deserted — Change 
of  Quarters — Boone  and  Kenton — Welcome  Visitors — News 
from  Home — In  Union  there  is  Strength — Death  of  Stuart — 
Squire  Boone  returns  to  North  Carolina  for  Ammunition — 
Alone  in  the  Wilderness — Danger  on  Every  Hand — Rejoined 
by  his  Brother — Hunting  along  the  Cumberland  River — 
Homeward  Bound — Arrival  in  North  Carolina — Anarchy  and 
Distress — Boone  remains  there  Two  Years — Attention  di- 
rected towards  Kentucky — George  Washington — Boone  pre- 
pared to  move  Westward. 

It  was  near  midnight  when,  having  satisfied 
himself  that  every  warrior,  including  the  guard, 
was  sound  asleep,  Boone  cautiously  raised  his  head 
and  looked  towards  Stuart. 

But  he  was  as  sound  asleep  as  the  Indians  them- 
selves, and  it  was  a  difficult  and  dangerous  matter 
to  awaken  him,  for  the  Indian  sleeps  as  lightly  as 
the  watching  lioness.  The  slightest  incautious 
movement  or  muttering  on  the  part  of  the  man 
would  be  sure  to  rouse  their  captors. 

But  Boone  managed  to  tell  his  companion 
the  situation,  and  the  two  with  infinite  care  and 
caution  succeeded  in  gradually  extricating  them- 
selves from  the  ring  of  drowsy  warriors. 

"  Make  not  the  slightest  noise,"  whispered 
Boone,  placing  his  mouth  close  to  the  ear  of  Stuart, 
who  scarcely  needed  the  caution. 

The  camp  fire  had  sunk  low,  and  the  dim  light 
2^ 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  35 

thrown  out  by  the  smouldering  logs  cast  grotesque 
shadows  of  the  two  crouching  figures  as  they 
moved  off  with  the  noiselessness  of  phantoms. 
Having  gained  such  immense  advantage  at  the 
very  beginning,  neither  was  the  one  to  throw  it 
away,  and  Stuart  followed  the  instructions  of  his 
companion  to  the  letter. 

The  forms  of  the  Indians  in  their  picturesque 
positions  remained  motionless,  and  it  need  hardly 
be  said  that  at  the  end  of  a  few  minutes,  which 
seemed  ten  times  longer  than  they  were,  the  two 
pioneers  were  outside  the  camp,  and  stood  together 
beneath  the  dense  shadows  of  the  trees. 

It  was  a  clear,  starlit  night,  and  the  hunters  used 
the  twinkling  orbs  and  the  barks  of  the  trees  to 
guide  them  in  determining  the  direction  of  their 
camp,  towards  which  they  pushed  to  the  utmost, 
for  having  been  gone  so  long,  they  were  naturally 
anxious  to  learn  how  their  friends  had  fared  while 
they  were  away. 

Boone  and  Stuart  scarcely  halted  during  the 
darkness,  and  when  the  sun  rose,  were  in  a  portion 
of  the  country  which  they  easily  recognized  as  at 
no  great  distance  from  the  gorge  in  which  they  had 
erected  their  cabin  more  than  six  months  before. 

They  pressed  on  with  renewed  energy,  and  a  few 
hours  later  reached  the  camp,  which  to  their  as- 
tonishment they  found  deserted.  The  supposition 
was  that  the  hunters  had  grown  tired  or  homesick 
and  had  gone  home,  though  there  is  no  certainty 
as  to  whether  they  were  not  all  slain  by  the  Indians, 
who  seem  to  have  roused  themselves  to  the  danger 


h 


36  LlljE    AN-D    TIMES    OF 

from  the  encroachments  of  the  whites  upon  their 
hunting-grounds. 

It  was  a  great  disappointment  to  Boone  and 
Stuart  to  find  themselves  alone,  but  they  de- 
termined to  stay  where  they  were  some  time 
longer,  even  though  their  supply  of  ammunition 
was  running  low,  and  both  were  anxious  to  hear 
from  home. 

The  certainty  that  the  Indians  were  in  the  sec- 
tion about  them,  as  the  friends  had  learned  from 
dear  experience,  rendered  it  necessary  to  exercise 
the  utmost  caution,  for,  if  they  should  fall  into 
their  hands  again,  they  could  not  hope  for  such  a 
fortunate  deliverance. 

Instead  of  using  the  headquarters  established  so 
long  before,  they  moved  about,  selecting  the  most 
secret  places  so  as  to  avoid  discovery,  while  they 
were  constantly  on  the  alert  through  the  day. 

But  both  were  masters  of  woodcraft,  and  Boone 
probably  had  no  superior  in  the  lore  of  the  woods. 
It  is  said  of  him  that,  some  years  later,  he  and  the 
great  Simon  Kenton  reached  a  river  from  opposite 
directions  at  the  same  momenta  and  simultaneously 
discovered,  when  about  to  cross,  that  a  stranger  was 
on  the  other  side. 

Neither  could  know  of  a  certainty  whether  he 
confronted  a  friend  or  enemy,  though  the  supposi- 
tion was  that  he  was  hostile,  in  which  event  the 
slightest  advantage  gained  by  one  was  certain  to 
be  fatal  to  the  other. 

Immediately  the  two  hunters  began  maneuver- 
ing, like  a  couple  of  sparrers,  to  discover  an  un- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  37 

guarded  point  which  would  betray  the  truth. 
It  was  early  morning  when  this  extraordinary 
duel  opened,  and  it  was  kept  steadily  up  the  entire 
day.  Just  at  nightfall  the  two  intimate  friends 
succeeded  in  identifying  each  other. 

A  man  with  such  Esquimau-like  patience,  and 
such  marvelous  ingenuity  and  skill,  was  sure  to 
take  the  best  care  of  himself,  and  during  the  few 
days  of  hunting  which  followed,  he  and  Stuart 
kept  clear  of  all  ''  entangling  alliances,"  and  did 
not  exchange  a  hostile  shot  with  the  red-men. 

In  the  month  of  January,  they  were  hunting  in 
the  woods,  when  they  caught  sight  of  two  hunters 
in  the  distance  among  the  trees.  Boone  called 
out : 

"  Hallo,  strangers  !  who  are  you?  " 

''  White  men  and  friends,"  was  the  astonishing 
answer. 

The  parties  now  hastened  towards  each  other, 
and  what  was  the  amazement  and  happiness  of  the 
pioneers  to  find  that  one  of  the  men  was  Squire 
Boone,  the  younger  brother  of  Daniel,  accom^ 
panied  by  a  neighbor  from  his  home  on  the  far-off 
Yadkin. 

They  had  set  out  to  learn  the  fate  of  the  hunt- 
ing party  that  left  North  Carolina  early  in  the 
spring,  and  that  had  now  been  so  long  absent  that 
their  friends  feared  the  worst,  and  had  sent  the  two 
to  learn  what  had  become  of  them,  just  as  in  these 
later  days  we  send  an  expedition  to  discover  the 
North  Pole,  and  then  wait  a  little  while  and  send 
another  to  discover  the  expedition. 


38  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

No  one  could  have  been  more  welcome  to  the  two 
pioneers,  for  they  brought  not  only  a  plentiful 
supply  of  ammunition,  but,  what  was  best  of  all, 
full  tidings  of  the  dear  ones  at  home. 

Squire  Boone  and  his  companion  had  found  the 
last  encampment  of  their  friends  the  night  before, 
so  they  were  expecting  to  meet  them,  though  not 
entirely  relieved  of  their  anxiety  until  they  saw 
each  other. 

It  can  be  imagined  with  what  delight  the  four 
men  gathered  around  their  carefully  guarded  camp- 
fire  that  evening,  and  talked  of  home  and  friends, 
and  listened  to  and  told  the  news  and  gossip  of 
the  neighborhood,  where  all  their  most  loving  as- 
sociations clustered.  It  must  have  been  a  late 
hour  when  they  lay  down  to  sleep,  and  Daniel 
Boone  and  Stuart  that  night  could  not  fail  to 
dream  of  their  friends  on  the  banks  of  the  distant 
Yadkin. 

The  strength  of  the  party  was  doubled,  for  there 
were  now  four  skillful  hunters,  and  they  had  plenty 
of  ammunition,  so  it  was  decided  to  stay  where 
they  were  some  months  longer. 

It  seems  strange  that  they  should  not  have  acted 
upon  the  principle  that  in  union  there  is  strength, 
for  instead  of  hunting  together,  they  divided  in 
couples.  This  may  have  offered  better  prospects 
in  the  way  of  securing  game,  but  it  exposed  them 
to  greater  danger,  and  a  frightful  tragedy  soon 
resulted. 

Boone  and  Stuart  were  hunting  in  company,  when 
they  were  suddenly  fired  into  by  a  party  of  Indians, 


COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE.  39 

and  Stuart  dropped  dead.  Boone  was  not  struck, 
and  he  dashed  like  a  deer  into  the  forest.  Cast- 
ing one  terrified  glance  over  his  shoulder,  he  saw- 
poor  Stuart  scalped  as  soon  as  he  fell  to  the 
earth,  pierced  through  the  heart  by  the  fatal 
bullet. 

This  left  but  three  of  them,  and  that  fearfully- 
small  number  was  soon  reduced  to  two.  The 
hunter  who  came  from  North  Carolina  with  Squire 
Boone  was  lost  in  the  woods,  and  did  not  return  to 
camp.  The  brothers  made  a  long  and  careful 
search,  signaling  and  using  every  means  possible  to 
find  him,  but  there  was  no  response,  and  despair- 
ing and  sorrowful  they  were  obliged  to  give  over 
the  hunt.  He  v/as  never  seen  again.  Years  after- 
ward the  discovery  of  a  skeleton  in  the  woods  was 
believed  to  indicate  his  fate.  It  is  more  than  prob- 
able that  the  stealthy  shot  of  some  treacherous 
Indian,  hidden  in  the  canebrake,  had  closed  the 
career  of  the  man  as  that  of  Stuart  was  ended. 

The  subsequent  action  of  Boone  was  as  char- 
acteristic as  it  was  remarkable.  It  is  hard  to 
imagine  a  person,  placed  in  the  situation  of  the 
two,  who  would  not  have  made  all  haste  to  return 
to  his  home ;  and  this  would  be  expected,  es- 
pecially, of  the  elder  brother,  who  had  been  absent 
fully  six  months  longer  than  the  other. 

And  yet  he  did  exactly  the  opposite.  He  had 
fallen  in  love  with  the  enchantments  of  the  great 
Kentucky  wilderness,  with  its  streams,  rivers  and 
rich  soil,  and  its  boundless  game,  and  he  concluded 
to  stay  where  he  was,  while  Squire  made  the  long 


40  LIFE   AND   TIMES   OF 

journey  back  to  North  Carolina  for  more  ammuni- 
tion. 

Daniel  reasoned  that  when  Squire  rejoined  his 
family  and  acquainted  them  with  his  own  safety, 
and  assured  the  wife  and  children  that  all  was 
going  well  with  him,  the  great  load  of  anxiety 
would  be  hfted  from  their  minds,  and  they  would 
be  content  to  allow  the  two  to  make  a  still  more 
extended  acquaintance  with  the  peerless  land  be- 
yond the  Cumberland  mountains. 

Accordingly  Squire  set  out  for  his  home,  and  it 
should  be  borne  in  mind  that  his  journey  was  at- 
tended by  as  much  danger  as  was  the  residence  of 
the  elder  brother  in  Kentucky,  for  he  was  in  peril 
from  Indians  all  the  way. 

Daniel  Boone  was  now  left  entirely  alone  in  the 
vast  forests,  with  game,  wild  beasts  and  ferocious 
Indians,  while  his  only  friend  and  relative  was 
daily  increasing  the  distance  between  them,  as  he 
journeyed  toward  the  East. 

Imagination  must  be  left  to  picture  the  life  of 
this  comparatively  young  man  during  the  three 
months  of  his  brother's  absence.  Boone  was  at- 
tached to  his  family,  and  yet  he  chose  deliberately 
to  stay  where  he  was,  rather  than  accompany  his 
brother  on  his  visit  to  his  home. 

But  he  had  little  time  to  spend  in  gloomy  retro- 
spection or  apprehensions,  for  there  were  plenty 
of  Indians  in  the  woods,  and  they  were  continually 
looking  for  him. 

He  changed  his  camp  frequently,  and  more  than 
once  when  he  lay  hidden  in  the  thick  cane  and 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  4I 

crawled  stealthily  back  to  where  he  had  spent  the 
previous  night,  the  print  of  moccasins  in  the  earth 
told  him  how  hot  the  hunt  had  been  for  him. 

Indian  trails  were  all  about  him,  and  many  a 
time  the  warriors  attempted  to  track  him  through 
the  forest  and  canebrakes,  but  the  lithe,  active 
pioneer  was  as  thorough  a  master  of  woodcraft 
as  they,  and  he  kept  out  of  their  way  with  as  much 
skill  as  Tecumseh  himself  ever  showed  in  eluding 
those  who  thirsted  for  his  life. 

He  read  the  signs  wdth  the  same  unerring  ac- 
curacy he  showed  in  bringing  down  the  wild 
turkey,  or  in  barking  the  squirrel  on  the  topmost 
limb.  Often  he  lay  in  the  canebrake,  and  heard 
the  signals  of  the  Indians  as  they  pushed  their 
search  for  the  white  man  who,  as  may  be  said, 
dared  to  defy  them  on  their  own  ground. 

Boone  could  tell  from  these  carefully  guarded 
calls  how  dangerous  the  hunt  was  becoming,  and 
when  he  thought  the  warriors  were  getting  too  close 
to  his  hiding-place,  he  carefully  stole  out  and  located 
somewhere  else  until  perhaps  the  peril  passed. 

There  must  have  been  times  when,  stretched 
beneath  the  trees  and  looking  up  at  the  twinkling 
stars,  with  the  murmur  of  the  distant  river  or  the 
soughing  of  the  night-wind  through  the  branches, 
his  thoughts  wandered  over  the  hundreds  of  miles 
of  intervening  wilderness  to  the  humble  home  on 
the  bank  of  the  Yadkin,  where  the  loved  wife  and 
little  ones  looked  longingly  toward  the  western  sun 
and  wondered  when  the  husband  and  father  would 
come  back  to  them. 


42  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

And  yet  Boone  has  said,  while  admitting  these 
gloomy  moments,  when  he  was  weighed  down  by 
the  deepest  depression,  that  some  of  the  most  en- 
joyable hours  of  his  life  were  those  spent  in  soli- 
tude, without  a  human  being,  excepting  a  deadly 
enemy,  within  hail. 

The  perils  which  followed  every  step  under  the 
arches  of  the  trees,  but  rendered  them  the  more 
attractive,  and  the  pioneer  determined  to  remove 
his  family,  and  to  make  their  home  in  the  sylvan 
land  of  enchantment  just  so  soon  as  he  could  com- 
plete the  necessary  arrangements  for  doing  so. 

On  the  27th  of  July,  1770,  Squire  Boone  returned 
and  rejoined  his  brother,  who  was  glad  beyond  de- 
scription to  receive  him,  and  to  hear  so  directly 
from  his  beloved  home.  During  the  absence  of 
the  younger,  the  other  had  explored  pretty  much 
all  of  the  central  portion  of  Kentucky,  and  the  re- 
sult was  that  he  formed  a  greater  attachment  than 
ever  for  the  new  territory. 

When  Squire  came  back,  Daniel  said  that  he 
deemed  it  imprudent  to  stay  where  they  were  any 
longer.  The  Indians  were  so  numerous  and  vigi- 
lant that  it  seemed  impossible  to  keep  out  of  their 
way;  accordingly  they  proceeded  to  the  Cumber- 
land River,  where  they  spent  the  time  in  hunting 
and  exploration  until  the  early  spring  of  1771. 

They  gave  names  to  numerous  streams,  and, 
having  enjoyed  a  most  extraordinary  hunting  jaunt, 
were  now  ready  to  go  back  to  North  Carolina  and 
rejoin  their  families. 

But  they  set  out  for  their  homes  with  not  the 


COLONEL  DANIEL    BOONE.  43 

slightest  purpose  of  staying  there.  They  had  seen 
too  much  of  the  pleasures  of  the  wood,  for  either  to 
be  willing  to  give  them  up.  In  North  Carolina 
there  was  the  most  exasperating  trouble.  The 
tax-gatherer  was  omnipresent  and  unbearably  op- 
pressive ;  the  social  lines  between  the  different 
classes  was  drawn  as  if  with  a  two-edged  sword  ; 
there  were  murmurs  and  mutterings  of  anger  in 
every  quarter  ;  Governor  Tryon,  instead  of  pacify- 
ing, was  only  fanning  the  flames  ;  ominous  signs 
were  in  the  skies,  and  anarchy,  red  war  and  ap- 
palling disaster  seemed  to  loom  up  in  the  near 
future. 

What  wonder,  therefore,  that  Daniel  Boone 
turned  his  eyes  with  a  longing  such  as  comes  over 
the  weary  traveler  who,  after  climbing  a  pre- 
cipitous mountain,  looks  beyond  and  sees  the 
smiling  verdure  of  the  promised  land. 

He  had  determined  to  emigrate  long  before,  and 
he  now  made  what  might  be  called  the  first  move 
in  that  direction.  He  and  his  brother  pushed 
steadily  forward  without  any  incident  worth  noting, 
and  reached  their  homes  in  North  Carolina,  where, 
as  may  well  be  supposed,  they  were  welcomed  like 
those  who  had  risen  from  the  dead.  They  had 
been  gone  many  months,  and  in  the  case  of  Daniel, 
two  years  had  passed  since  he  clasped  his  loved 
wife  and  children  in  his  arms. 

The  neighbors,  too,  had  feared  the  worst,  despite 
the  return  of  Squire  Boone  with  the  good  news  of 
the  pioneer,  and  they  were  entertained  as  were 
those  at  court  when  Columbus,  coming  back  from 


44  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

his  first  voyage  across  the  unknown  seas,  related 
his  marvelous  stories  of  the  new  world  beyond. 

Daniel  Boone  found  his  family  well,  and,  as  his 
mind  was  fixed  upon  his  future  course,  he  began 
his  preparations  for  removal  to  Kentucky. 

This  was  a  most  important  matter,  for  there  was 
a  great  deal  to  do  before  the  removal  could  be 
effected.  It  was  necessary  to  dispose  of  the  little 
place  upon  which  they  had  lived  so  long  and  be- 
stow^ed  so  much  labor,  and  his  wife  could  not  be 
expected  to  feel  enthusiastic  over  the  prospect  of 
burying  herself  in  the  wilderness,  beyond  all 
thought  of  returning  to  her  native  State. 

Then  ag^ain  Boone  was  not  the  one  to  entertain 
such  a  rash  scheme  as  that  of  removing  to  Ken- 
tucky, without  taking  with  him  a  strong  company, 
able  to  hold  its  own  against  the  Indians,  who  were 
certain  to  dispute  their  progress. 

It  is  easy  to  understand  the  work  which  lay 
before  Boone,  and  it  may  be  well  believed  that 
months  passed  without  any  start  being  made, 
though  the  great  pioneer  never  faltered  or  wavered 
in  his  purpose. 

Matters  were  not  improving  about  him.  The 
trouble,  distress,  and  difficulties  between  the 
authorities  and  the  people  were  continually  aggra- 
vated, and  the  Revolution  was  close  at  hand. 

At  the  end  of  two  years,  however,  Boone  was 
prepared  to  make  the  momentous  move,  and  it  was 
done.  The  farm  on  the  Yadkin  was  sold,  and  he  had 
gathered  together  a  goodly  company  for  the  purpose 
of  forming  the  first  real  settlement  in  Kentucky. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  45 

During  the  few  years  immediately  preceding,  the 
territory  was  visited  by  other  hunters,  while  Boone 
himself  was  alone  in  the  solitude.  A  company 
numbering  forty,  and  led  by  Colonel  James  Knox, 
gathered  for  a  grand  buffalo  hunt  in  the  valleys  of 
the  Clinch,  New  River,  and  Holston.  A  number 
of  them  skirted  along  the  borders  of  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky. 

While  they  were  thus  engaged,  others  penetrated 
the  valleys  from  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania,  and 
among  them  was  a  young  man  named  George 
Washington. 

As  is  well  known,  his  attention  had  been 
directed  some  time  before  to  the  lands  along  the 
Ohio,  and  he  owned  a  number  of  large  claims.  He 
clearly  foresaw  the  teeming  future  of  the  vast  West, 
and  he  was  especially  desirous  of  informing  himself 
concerning  the  lands  lying  in  the  neighborhood  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Kanawha. 

At  that  particular  date,  the  Virginians  were  con- 
verging toward  the  country  south  of  the  river,  and 
there  were  many  difficulties  with  the  Indians,  who 
then  as  now  are  ready  to  resist  entrance  upon  their 
hunting-grounds,  even  though  the  immigrants  are 
backed  by  the  stipulations  of  a  recently  signed 
treaty. 


46  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER   VI. 

Leaving  North  Carolina — Joined  by  a  Large  Company  at  Pow- 
ell's Valley — Glowing  Anticipations — Attacked  by  Indians  in 
Cumberland  Gap — Daniel  Boone's  Eldest  Son  Killed — Dis- 
couragement—Return to  Clinch  River  Settlement — The  Check 
Providential — Boone  acts  as  a  Guide  to  a  Parly  of  Surveyors 
— Commissioned  Captain  by  Governor  Dunmore,  and  takes 
command  of  Three  Garrisons  —  Battle  of  Point  Pleasant  — 
Attends  the  making  of  a  Treaty  with  the  Indians  at  Wataga — 
Employed  by  Colonel  Richard  Henderson — Kentucky  claimed 
by  the  Cherokees — James  Harrod— The  First  Settlement  in 
Kentucky — Boone  leads  a  Company  into  Kentucky — Attacked 
by  Indians — Erection  of  the  Fort  at  Boonesborough — Colonel 
Richard  Henderson  takes  Possession  of  Kentucky  —  The 
Republic  of  Transylvania — His  Scheme  receives  its  Death- 
blow— Perils  of  the  Frontier — A  Permanent  Settlement  made 
on  Kentucky  Soil. 

On  the  25th  of  September,  1774,  Daniel  Boone 
and  his  family  started  to  make  their  settlement  in 
Kentucky. 

He  had  as  his  company  his  brother  Squire,  who 
had  spent  several  months  with  him  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  they  took  with  them  quite  a  number  of 
cattle  and  swine  with  which  to  stock  their  farms 
when  they  should  reach  their  destination,  while 
their  luggage  was  carried  on  pack-horses. 

At  Powell's  Valley,  not  very  far  distant,  they 
were  joined  by  another  party,  numbering  five  fam- 
ilies and  forty  able-bodied  men,  all  armed  and  pro- 
vided with  plenty  of  ammunition.     This  made  the 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         47 

force  a  formidable  one,  and  they  pushed  on  in 
high  spirits. 

When  night  came  they  improvised  tents  with 
poles  and  their  blankets,  and  the  abundance  of  game 
around  them  removed  all  danger  of  suffering  from  the 
lack  of  food,  for  it  was  but  sport  to  bring  down 
enough  of  it  to  keep  the  entire  company  well  supplied. 

The  experience  of  the  Boones,  when  they  passed 
through  this  region  previously,  taught  them  to 
be  on  their  guard  constantly,  for  the  most  likely 
time  for  the  Indians  to  come  is  when  they  are  least 
expected,  and  the  leaders  saw  to  it  that  no  pre- 
caution was  neglected. 

And  yet  it  is  easy  to  see  that  such  a  large  com- 
pany, moving  slowly,  and  encumbered  by  women 
and  children  and  so  much  luggage  and  live-stock, 
was  peculiarly  exposed  to  danger  from  the  dreaded 
Indians. 

On  the  loth  of  October  they  approached  Cum- 
berland Gap.  The  cattle  had  fallen  to  the  rear, 
where  they  were  plodding  leisurely  along,  with 
several  miles  separating  them  from  their  friends  in 
front,  when  the  latter  suddenly  heard  the  reports 
of  guns  coming  to  them  through  the  woods.  They 
instantly  paused  and,  looking  in  each  other's  pale 
faces,  listened. 

There  could  be  no  mistaking  their  meaning,  for 
the  reports  were  from  the  direction  of  the  cattle  in 
the  rear,  and  the  shouts  and  whoops  came  from 
the  brazen  throats  of  Indians,  who  had  attacked 
the  weak  guard  of  the  live-stock. 

Boone  and  his  friends,  leaving  a  sufficient  guard 


48  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

for  the  women  and  children,  hurried  back  to  the 
assistance  of  the  young  men,  who  were  in  such 
imminent  peril. 

There  was  sore  need  of  their  help  indeed,  for  the 
attack,  like  the  generality  of  those  made  by  In- 
dians, was  sudden,  unexpected,  and  of  deadly 
fierceness.  When  the  panting  hunters  reached 
the  spot,  they  found  the  cattle  had  been  stampeded 
and  scattered  irrecoverably  in  the  woods,  while  of 
the  seven  men  who  had  the  kine  in  charge,  only 
one  escaped  alive,  and  he  was  badly  wounded. 

Among  the  six  who  lay  stretched  in  death,  was 
the  oldest  son  of  Daniel  Boone,  slain,  as  may  be 
said,  just  as  he  was  about  entering  upon  the  prom- 
ised land. 

The  disaster  was  an  appalling  one,  and  it  spread 
gloom  and  sorrow  among  the  emigrants,  who 
might  well  ask  themselves  whether,  if  they  were 
forced  to  run  the  gauntlet  in  that  fearful  fashion, 
they  would  be  able  to  hold  their  own  if  spared  to 
reach  Kentucky? 

A  council  was  called,  and  the  question  was  dis- 
cussed most  seriously.  Daniel  Boone,  who  had 
suffered  such  an  affliction  in  the  loss  of  his  child, 
strenuously  favored  pushing  on,  as  did  his  brother 
and  a  number  of  the  other  emigrants,  but  the  ma- 
jority were  disheartened  by  the  disaster,  and  in- 
sisted on  going  back  to  their  homes,  where,  though 
the  annoyances  might  be  many,  no  such  calamity 
was  to  be  dreaded. 

The  sentiment  for  return  was  so  strong  that  the 
Boones    were    compelled    to    yield,    and    turning 


COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE.  49 

about,  they  made  their  way  slowly  and  sadly  to 
Clinch  River  settlement,  in  the  southwestern  part 
of  Virginia,  a  distance  of  perhaps  forty  miles  from 
where  they  were  attacked  by  Indians. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  look  upon  this  occurrence 
in  any  other  light  than  a  most  serious  check  and 
misfortune,  as  certainly  was  the  case,  so  far  as  the 
loss  of  the  half  dozen  men  was  concerned,  but  the 
turning  back  of  the  rest  of  the  party  was  unques- 
tionably a  providential  thing. 

It  was  a  short  time  previous  to  this,  that  the 
historical  Logan  episode  took  place.  The  family 
of  that  noted  chief  and  orator  were  massacred,  and 
the  fierce  Dunmore  War  was  the  consequence. 
This  was  impending  at  the  very  time  Boone  and 
the  others  were  journeying  toward  Kentucky,  and 
breaking  out  shortly  afterwards,  extended  to  the 
very  section  in  which  the  emigrants  expected  to 
settle,  and  where  in  all  probability  they  would 
have  suffered  much  more  severely  had  they  not 
turned  back  for  the  time. 

Nothing  could  change  the  purpose  of  Boone  to 
enter  into  Kentucky,  and  to  make  his  home  there. 
Although  obliged  from  the  sentiment  of  his  friends 
to  withdraw  for  a  time,  he  looked  upon  the  check 
as  only  a  temporary  one,  and  was  confident  that 
before  long  he  would  be  firmly  fixed  in  what  he 
called  the  "  land  of  promise." 

Boone  was  not   to  be  an  idle  spectator  of  the 

famous  Dunmore  War  going  on  around  him.     In 

the  month  of  June,  1774,   he  and  Michael  Stoner 

were  requested  by  Governor  Dunmore  of  Virginia 

3 


50  LIFE  AND   TIMES   OF 

to  go  to  the  falls  of  the  Ohio,  for  the  purpose  of 
guiding  into  the  settlement  a  party  of  surveyors, 
sent  cut  some  months  before. 

Boone  and  his  friend  promptly  complied,  and 
conducted  the  sur\^eyors  through  the  difficult  and 
dangerous  section  without  accident,  completing  a 
tour  of  eight  hundred  miles  in  a  couple  of  months. 

Shortly  afterward  Boone  rejoined  his  family  on 
Clinch  river,  and  was  there  when  Governor  Dun- 
more  sent  him  a  commission  as  captain,  and 
ordered  him  to  take  command  of  three  contiguous 
garrisons  on  the  frontier,  during  the  prosecution 
of  the  war  against  the  Indians. 

Boone,  who  had  proven  his  coolness  and  intre- 
pidity many  a  time,  was  equally  prompt  in  dis- 
charging the  responsible  duty  with  which  the 
governor  honored  him.  It  is  believed  that  the 
pioneer  was  present  at  the  famous  battle  of  Point 
Pleasant,  which  perhaps  was  the  most  furious  con- 
test ever  waged  with  the  Indians  on  Virginia   soil. 

The  Shawanoes,  Delawares,  Mingoes,  Wyandots 
and  Cayugas,  to  the  number  of  1500,  and  under 
the  leadership  of  such  famous  chiefs  as  Logan, 
Cornstock,  Elenipsico,  Red-Eagle  and  others,  made 
a  fight  against  General  Lewis  and  his  brave  Vir- 
ginians, not  only  with  bravery,  but  with  a  skill 
which  came  within  a  hair's-breadth  of  annihilating 
the  entire  force  of  whites  as  utterly  as  was  that 
of  General  Custer  more  than  a  century  later. 

Finally,  however,  the  sanguinary  fight  terminated 
in  favor  of  the  Virginians,  by  a  skillful  maneuvre 
at  the  proper  moment,  and  the  savages  were  com- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  51 

pletely  routed.  Not  long  afterward  a  treaty  of  peace 
v/as  made  in  which  the  Indians  surrendered  all 
claim  to  Kentucky.  As  the  Six  Nations  had  done 
the  same  six  years  before,  it  may  be  said  that  all 
the  aboriginal  title  to  Kentucky  was  extinguished 
when  Boone  settled  there. 

Dunmore's  War  having  terminated  with  the  utter 
overthrow  of  the  combined  tribes,  the  militia  that 
had  been  called  into  service  were  discharged,  and 
Boone  returned  to  his  family  on  Clinch  River. 

He  had  already  become  known  as  a  hunter  and 
explorer  possessing  great  daring  and  shrewdness, 
and  those  were  the  days  when  such  men  were 
needed  in  wresting  the  Western  wilderness  from 
the  grasp  of  the  wild  Indian,  who  was  sure  to 
fight  the  advancing  hosts  of  civilization  with  the 
treacherous  fierceness  which  the  barbarian  always 
displays  in  defending  its  young. 

Boone,  therefore,  had  been  home  but  a  short 
time,  when  he  received  a  request  from  a  company 
of  North  Carolinians,  who  proposed  purchasing  a 
large  tract  of  land  lying  to  the  south  of  Kentucky 
River  from  the  Cherokee  Indians,  to  attend  their 
treaty  to  beheld  at  Wataga  in  March,  1775,  with 
a  view  of  negotiating  with  them,  and  determining 
the  boundaries  of  the  purchase. 

This  association  was  known  as  Colonel  Richard 
Henderson's  Company,  and  it  was  one  of  the  most 
extraordinary  that  was  engaged  at  any  time  in 
opening  up  our  Western  territory. 

When  the  Boones  returned  from  their  first  visit 
to  Kentucky,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to    say  that 


52  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

they  gave  glowing  descriptions  of  its  wonderful  at- 
tractiveness for  the  hunter  and  settler.  These 
accounts  spread  over  North  Carolina  and  created 
great  excitement,  one  of  the  direct  results  being 
the  formation  of  Colonel  Henderson's  Company. 
The  originator  was  a  man  of  education,  wealth 
and  energy,  and  he  displayed  such  ability  and 
daring  in  its  management,  that  he  frightened  off 
most  of  his  rivals,  or  led  them  to  enlist  under  his 
banner. 

At  that  time  the  entire  country  lying  within  the 
natural  lines  formed  by  the  Ohio,  Kentucky  and 
Cumberland  rivers  was  claimed  by  the  Cherokee 
Indians,  who  lived  within  the  boundaries  of  North 
Carolina.  Previously,  however,  Virginia  had  given 
an  impetus  to  the  exploration  and  adventure  in 
Kentucky,  by  presenting  to  her  officers  and  sol- 
diers Western  lands  by  way  of  bounties  for  their 
services  in  the  British  army,  in  the  old  war  be- 
tween France  and  England.  It  was  required  that 
these  lands  should  be  surveyed  by  the  claimants, 
who  were  also  given  a  large  discretion  in  locating 
their  claims. 

The  firft  of  these  was  made  upon  the  Kanawha 
in  the  year  1772,  and  the  second  was  on  the  south 
side  of  the  Ohio  the  following  year. 

The  business  having  begun  it  was  pressed  vigor- 
ously forward.  Extensive  tracts  were  surveyed  on 
the  north  fork  of  the  Licking  and  numerous  salt- 
licks, and  other  especially  desirable  spots  were 
taken  up. 

The  year  1774  was  notable  for   arrivals  in   Ken- 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         53 

tucky  of  those  who  were  entitled  to  lands,  besides 
scores  of  others  who  went  to  indulge  in  speculation, 
and  to  secure  the  most  valuable  sections  before 
they  could  be  taken  by  others. 

Among  those  daring  explorers  and  hunters  was 
James  Harrod,  at  the  head  of  a  party  of  Ken- 
tuckians  from  the  shores  of  the  Monongahela. 
They  followed  the  Kentucky  River  into  the  in- 
terior, and  left  it  at  a  place  afterwards  known  as 
*'  Harrod's  Landing."  Moving  further  westward 
they  located  themselves  in  a  beautiful  and  attrac- 
tive section,  where  they  erected  the  first  log-cabin 
ever  built  in  Kentucky. 

This  was  near  the  present  town  of  Harrodsburg, 
in  the  spring  of  1774,  and  this  place,  therefore, 
may  claim  to  be  the  oldest  settlement  in  Ken- 
tucky. Harrodsburg  is  now  the  capital  of  Mercer 
county,  and  is  thirty  miles  south  of  Frankfort,  with 
a  population  of  about  2,500.  It  is  an  attractive 
summer  retreat,  and  enjoys  a  fine  reputation  for  its 
mineral  waters. 

As  we  have  stated,  the  most  remarkable  of  the 
many  associations  formed  for  the  settlement  of 
Kentucky  was  that  organized  by  Colonel  Richard 
Henderson  of  North  Carolina. 

It  was  intended  to  obtain  by  purchase  from  the 
Cherokee  Indians  their  right  to  the  same,  and  then 
to  take  possession  of  the  immense  area.  As  soon 
as  the  organization  of  the  company  was  effected, 
Daniel  Boone  was  fixed  upon  to  condjct  the  nego- 
tiations with  the  Cherokees.  As  might  have  been 
anticipated,  he  met  with  perfect  success,  and  Colo- 


54  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

nel  Henderson  went  to  Wataga,  a  small  place  on 
the  Holston  River,  where,  in  solemn  council,  on 
the  17th  of  March,  1775,  he  delivered  to  them  a 
consideration  in  merchandise,  for  which  he  received 
in  return  a  deed  to  Kentucky,  signed  by  all  the 
leading  chiefs. 

This  was  a  most  important  step  indeed,  but  an- 
other of  no  less  importance  remained  to  be  taken, 
and  that  was  to  assume  possession  of  the  territory 
claimed  by  Colonel  Henderson. 

This  gentleman  was  too  energetic  and  clear- 
sighted to  delay  such  a  necessary  measure,  and  his 
wisdom  was  further  shown  by  fixing  upon  Captain 
Daniel  Boone  for  the  carrying  out  of  his  intentions. 

A  small  company  of  brave  and  trustworthy  men 
were  at  once  selected,  who  were  sent  to  Kentucky 
under  the  direction  of  Boone,  with  instructions  to 
open  a  road  from  the  Holston  to  the  Kentucky 
River,  and  to  erect  a  station  at  the  mouth  of  Otter 
Creek,  on  the  latter  stream. 

This  was  serious  business,  and  none  appreciated 
it  more  than  Boone  and  his  companions,  who  knew 
that  the  treaty  signed  with  the  chiefs  would  not 
afford  them  the  slightest  protection  against  the 
treacherous  Indians.  They  proceeded  with  the 
greatest  care  and  caution,  keeping  their  most  vigi- 
lant sentinels  on  the  lookout  at  night,  while  every 
man,  it  may  be  said,  was  on  guard  through  the 
day. 

They  pushed  steadily  forward,  until  they  reached 
a  point  about  fifteen  miles  from  where  Boonesbor- 
ough  stands,  using  all  the  dispatch  possible,  and 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  55 

escaping  molestation  up  to  that  time.  But  at  the 
place  named,  they  were  suddenly  fired  upon  by 
Indians,  who,  springing  up  from  their  ambush, 
attacked  them  with  great  ferocity.  Two  of  the 
whites  were  killed  and  two  wounded,  but  they 
repulsed  their  assailants  a  few  minutes  later. 

Boone  and  his  friends  lost  no  time  in  pressing 
ahead ;  but  three  days  later,  they  were  fired  upon 
by  Indians  again,  and  two  of  their  number  were 
killed  and  three  wounded.  Well  might  Kentucky 
be  named  the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground,  for  its  soil 
has  been  crimsoned  with  the  life-current  of  its  ear- 
liest pioneers,  from  the  very  hour  they  first  placed 
foot  within  its  borders. 

The  settlers,  how^ever,  had  no  thought  of  turning 
back,  but  fought  their  way,  as  may  be  said,  to  the 
Kentucky  River,  which  they  reached  on  the  ist  of 
April,  1775,  and  began  the  erection  of  the  fort  of 
Boonesborough  at  a  salt  lick,  about  two  hundred 
feet  from  the  south  bank  of  the  river. 

A  few  days  later,  the  Indians  shot  one  of  the 
men,  but  the  others  paused  in  their  work  only  long 
enough  to  give  their  late  comrade  a  respectful 
burial,  and  to  shed  a  few  tears  of  sympathy  over 
his  loss,  when  they  resumed  cutting  and  hewing 
the  logs  and  placing  them  in  position. 

They  continued  steadily  at  work,  and  the  fort 
was  finished  by  the  middle  of  June  following,  when, 
having  satisfactorily  discharged  his  duty,  Boone 
returned  to  his  family  at  the  Clinch  River  settle- 
ment. 

Kentucky  was  formally  taken  possession   of  or\ 


5^  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

the  20Lh  of  April,  1775,  which,  it  may  be  stated, 
was  on  the  very  day  that  Colonel  Richard  Hender- 
son reached  the  age  of  forty  years,  there  being 
about  two  months  difference  between  his  acre  and 
that  of  Daniel  Boone. 

Henderson  was  a  native  Virginian,  who  had  been 
a  judge  in  the  Superior  Court  of  the  Colonial  Gov- 
ernment of  North  Carolina;  but  the  halls  of  justice 
were  shut  up  by  the  anarchy  occasioned  by  the 
Regulators,  and  he  engaged  a  number  of  the  most 
influential  of  North  Carolinians  in  the  Utopian 
scheme  of  founding  the  Republic  of  Transylvania. 
It  was  with  this  grandiloquent  project  in  their 
mind,  that  Kentucky  was  taken  possession  of  on 
the  date  named,  and  everything  considered  neces- 
sary was  done  for  laying  the  foundation  stones  of 
the  model  republic  in  the  heart  of  American  terri- 
tory. 

The  death-blow  of  the  grand  scheme  was  received 
before  it  was  fairly  born.  Governor  Martin  of 
North  Carolina  issued  a  proclamation,  declaring  the 
purchase  of  the  lands  by  Colonel  Henderson  and 
his  association  from  the  Cherokees  illegal ;  but,  as  a 
matter  of  equity,  the  State  subsequently  granted 
2(X),ooo  acres  to  the  company. 

Virginia  did  the  same  thing,  granting  them  an 
equal  number  of  acres  bounded  by  the  Ohio  and 
Green  Rivers.  Tennessee  claimed  this  tract,  but 
gave  in  compensation  therefor  the  same  number  of 
acres  in  Powell's  Valley.  Thus  ended  the  attempt 
to  found  the  Transylvania  Republic,  but  the  origi- 
nal projectors   of  the    movement    acquired    indi- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  57 

vidual  fortunes,  and  Colonel  Henderson  himself, 
when  he  died,  ten  years  later,  was  the  possessor  of 
immense  wealth,  and  was  loved  and  respected 
throughout  the  entire  territory. 

The  old  fort  at  Boonesborough,  being  the  first 
real  foothold  gained  by  the  pioneers,  was  sure  to 
become  most  prominently  identified  with  the  In- 
dian troubles  that  were  inevitable.  It  was  to  be  a 
haven  of  safety  to  many  a  settler  and  his  family, 
when  the  whoop  of  the  vengeful  Shawanoe  or 
Miami  rang  through  the  forest  arches,  and  the  sharp 
crack  of  the  warrior's  rifle  sent  the  whizzing  bullet 
to  the  heart  of  the  white  man  who  had  ventured 
and  trusted  his  all  in  the  wilderness. 

It  was  to  be  the  lighthouse  on  the  coast  of 
danger,  warning  of  the  peril  that  lay  around  and 
beyond,  but  offering  protection  to  those  who  fled 
to  its  rude  shelter,  as  the  cities  of  the  olden  times 
received  and  spread  their  arms  over  the  panting 
fugitive  escaping  from  his  pursuers. 

The  old  fort  was  a  most  notable  figure  in  the 
history  of  the  West,  a  hundred  years  ago.  There 
have  been  gathered  in  the  structure  of  logs  and 
slabs,  the  bravest  men  who  ever  trailed  the  red 
Indian  through  the  wilderness.  There  those 
mighty  giants  of  the  border,  Boone,  Kenton,  Wells, 
M'Clelland,  the  Wetzel  and  McAfee  Brothers, 
M 'Arthur,  and  scores  of  others  converged  from 
their  long  journeyings  in  the  service  of  the  Govern- 
ment ;  and,  closing  about  the  fire,  as  they  smoked 
their  pipes,  they  told  of  the  hand-to-hand  en- 
counter in  the  silent  depths  of  the  woods,  of  the 


i;8  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

manoeuvering  on  the  banks  of  the  lonely  mountain 
stream,  of  the  panther-like  creeping  through  the 
canebrake  on  the  trail  of  the  Indian,  of  the  camps 
at  night,  when  the  Shawanoes  were  so  plentiful  that 
they  did  not  dare  close  their  eyes  through  fear  that 
their  breathing  would  betray  them,  of  the  smoking 
cabin  with  the  mutilated  forms  of  husband,  wife, 
and  babe  showing  that  the  aboriginal  tigers  had  been 
there,  of  the  death-shots,  the  races  for  life,  and  the 
days  of  perils  which  followed  the  daring  scout  up 
to  the  very  stockades  of  Boonesborough. 

Sometimes  one  of  the  rangers  of  the  wilderness 
would  fail  to  come  into  the  fort  when  expected. 
There  would  be  mutual  inquiries  on  the  part  of 
those  who  had  been  accustomed  to  meet  him. 
Perhaps  some  one  would  say  he  was  scouting  for 
the  Government,  but  nothing  would  be  known  with 
certainty,  and  a  suspicion  would  begin  to  shape 
itself  that  he  had  "  lain  down,"  never  to  rise  again. 

Perhaps  some  ranger  in  threading  his  way 
through  the  long  leagues  of  trackless  forests  would 
stop  to  camp  from  the  snow  which  was  whirling 
and  eddying  about  him,  while  the  wintry  wind 
moaned  and  soughed  through  the  swaying 
branches  overhead  ;  and  mayhap,  as  he  cautiously 
struck  flint  and  steel  in  the  hidden  gorge,  he  saw 
dimly  outlined  in  the  gathering  gloom  the  form  of 
a  man,  shrunk  to  that  of  a  skeleton,  in  which  the 
spark  of  life  had  been  extinguished  long  before. 

The  bullet-hole  in  the  chest,  or  the  cleft  made 
in  the  skull  by  the  fiercely-driven  tomahawk, 
showed  why  it  was  the  scout  had  been  missing  so 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  59 

long,  and  why  his  cheery  voice  and  ringing  laugh 
would  never  be  heard  again. 

Boonesborough,  as  we  have  stated,  stood  about 
200  feet  from  the  Kentucky  River,  one  of  its  angles 
resting  on  its  banks  near  the  water,  and  extending 
from  it  in  the  form  of  a  parallelogram.  The  length 
of  the  fort,  allowing  twenty  feet  for  each  cabin  and 
opening,  was  260  with  a  breadth  of  1 50  feet.  The 
houses  were  built  of  rough  logs,  and  were  bullet- 
proof. They  were  square  in  form,  one  of  the  cabins 
projecting  from  each  corner,  the  remaining  spaces 
along  the  sides  being  filled  with  cabins,  constructed 
more  with  an  eye  to  strength  than  beauty. 

On  the  side  facing  the  river  was  a  large  strong 
gate  moving  on  wooden  hinges,  and  a  similar  one 
was  placed  on  the  opposite  side. 

The  cabins  along  the  four  sides  were  connected 
by  pickets,  which  consisted  of  slabs,  sharpened  at 
one  end  and  driven  deep  into  the  ground.  Such 
forts  would  be  of  little  account  in  these  days, 
but  they  were  effective  against  the  Indians  who 
followed  such  desultory  warfare,  and  who  were 
thus  compelled,  as  may  be  said,  to  transfer  the  ad- 
vantage which  they  naturally  sought  to  their 
enemies. 

A  frontier  fort  like  Boonesborough  did  not  af- 
ford that  absolute  protection  which  would  allow  the 
garrison  to  lie  down  and  slumber  in  peace,  certain 
that  all  danger  was  removed.  The  Indian  was 
wily  and  catlike  by  nature ;  he  knew  the  advantage 
of  mining,  and  took  naturally  to  the  most  insidious 
methods    of  warfare ;  but  the   whites,  if  vigilant, 


6o  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

were  sure  to  detect  snch  demonstrations,  and 
they  possessed  the  power  to  countermine,  and 
defeat  any  and  every  movement  of  the  savages. 
Besides  this,  and  above  all,  the  garrison  possessed 
a  shelter  from  which  to  aim  their  deadly  rifles,  and 
they  might  well  scorn  the  attempt  of  any  force  of 
warriors    that  could   be  gathered  together. 

The  fort  with  its  cabins  was  completed  in  the 
early  summer  of  1774,  including  also  the  cabins 
and  buildings  intended  for  the  friends  and  families 
who  were  expected  to  join  them  a  few  months 
later.  Colonel  Henderson  and  a  couple  of  the  pro- 
prietors visited  the  place,  and  gave  it  its  name  in 
honor  of  the  great  pioneer  who  had  built  it. 

These  leaders  took  with  them  some  forty  new  set- 
tlers, a  large  number  of  pack-horses,  and  a  goodly 
supply  of  such  articles  as  were  needed  at  a  frontier- 
post  like  Boonesborough.  And  now  it  will  be  ad- 
mitted that  Boone  and  his  employers  were  fully 
warranted  in  believing  that  at  last  a  permanent 
settlement  had  been  planted  on  Kentucky  soil. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  6l 


CHAPTER    VII. 

Boone  Rejoins  his  Family  at  the  Clinch  River  Settlement — 
Leads  a  Company  of  Immigrants  into  Kentucky — Insecurity 
of  Settlers — Dawn  of  the  American  Revolution — British 
Agents  Incite  the  Indians  to  Revolt  against  the    Settlements. 

Daniel  Boone  showed  his  faith  in  the  success 
of  the  enterprise,  by  announcing  his  intention  of 
bringing  his  family  into  Kentucky  to  stay  as  long 
as  they  lived. 

Accordingly  he  proceeded  to  the  Clinch  River 
settlement,  where  he  gave  more  glowing  accounts 
than  ever  of  the  beauties  and  attraction  of  the  new 
country. 

The  result  was  inevitable.  The  stories  of  foreign 
lands  never  lose  any  of  their  brilliant  coloring 
when  they  come  from  the  mouth  of  one  who  has 
passed  through  the  enchanting  experiences  of 
which  he  tells  us. 

What  though  he  speaks  of  the  deadly  peril 
which  lingers  around  the  footsteps  of  the  explorer, 
is  it  not  one  of  the  laws  of  this  strange  nature  of 
ours  that  the  attraction  is  thereby  rendered  the 
greater?  is  it  not  a  sad  fact  that  the  forbidden 
pleasure  is  the  one  that  tastes  the  sweeter  ? 

Boone  set  his  neighbors  to  talking,  and  by  the 
time  his  family  was  ready  to  move  to  Kentucky,  a 
number  were  fully  as  eager  as  he  to  go  to  the  new 
country. 


62  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

The  pioneer  was  chosen  to  lead  them.  They 
turned  their  backs  forever  upon  North  Carolina  in 
the  autumn  of  1775,  and  facing  westward,  set  out 
for  their  destination. 

When  they  reached  Powell's  valley,  several  other 
families  were  awaiting  them,  and,  thus  re-enforced, 
the  company  numbered  twenty-six  men,  four  wo- 
men, five  boys  and  girls — quite  a  formidable  force, 
when  it  is  remembered  they  were  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Daniel  Boone,  to  whom  the  trail  had  be- 
come so  familiar  during  the  preceding -years. 

This  little  calvacade  wound  its  way  through 
Cumberland  Gap,  all  in  high  spirits,  though  sensible 
of  the  dangers  which,  it  may  be  said,  hovered 
about  them  from  the  very  hour  they  left  Clinch 
River. 

Good  fortune  attended  the  venture,  and  for  the 
first  time  of  which  we  have  record,  the  entire 
journey  was  made  without  the  loss  of  any  of  their 
number  at  the  hands  of  the  Indians. 

Never  forgetting  that  the  utmost  vigilance  was 
necessary  to  insure  this  exemption,  if  such  in- 
surance be  considered  possible,  Boone  permitted 
nothing  like  negligence,  either  when  on  the  march 
or  in  camp. 

But,  in  recalling  those  first  expeditions  to  the 
West,  one  cannot  help  wondering  at  their  success. 
Had  the  Indians  shown  a  realizing  sense  of  the 
strength  in  union,  which  they  displayed  at  the 
battle  of  Point  Pleasant,  the  Thames,  and  in  the 
defeats  of  St  Clair,  Crawford  and  others,  they 
could  have  crushed   out  these  attempts  at   settle- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  63 

ment,  and  postponed  the  opening  up  of  the  country 
for  many  years.  What  more  easy  than  to  have 
concentrated  several  hundred  of  their  warriors, 
and,  waiting  until  the  little  companies  of  settlers 
had  penetrated  too  far  into  their  territory  to  with- 
draw, led  them  into  ambush  and  annihilated  every 
man,  woman  and  child  ? 

But  they  chose,  when  not  engaged  in  their  rare 
movements  on  a  large  scale,  to  fight  in  a  desultory 
fashion,  firing  from  behind  the  tree  or  from  the 
covert,  or  watching  for  the  unsuspecting  settler 
to  appear  at  the  door  of  his  cabin. 

This  manner  of  fighting  made  the  feeling  of  un- 
certainty general,  for  no  man  could  know  when 
the  peril  threatened  his  wife  and  little  ones,  nor 
when  the  spiteful  attack  would  be  made  by  some 
small  band  of  warriors,  venturing  from  the  main 
body  and  relying  upon  their  own  celerity  of  move- 
ment to  escape  before  the  settlers  could  rally  in 
time  to  strike  back. 

This  species  of  warfare,  we  say,  was  extremely 
perilous  to  the  settlers  and  pioneers,  but  it  could 
never  become  an  effective  check  to  the  advancing 
hosts  of  civilization,  which  were  beginning  to  con- 
verge from  a  dozen  different  directions  upon  the 
fair  forests  and  fertile  plains  of  Kentucky. 

When  Boone  and  his  party  reached  the  head- 
waters of  Dick's  River,  a  halt  was  made,  and  a  di- 
vision took  place.  Several  of  the  families  preferred 
to  settle  at  Harrodsburg — the  cabin  of  Harrod  hav- 
ing been  erected  there  the  year  previous.  With 
mutual  good  wishes,  therefore,  they  separated  from 


64  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

the  main  company,  and  pushing  resolutely  forward, 
reached  their  destination  in  safety. 

As  a  matter  of  course,  there  was  but  the  one 
haven  which  loomed  up  invitingly  before  Daniel 
Boone, — that  was  the  station  named  after  himself, 
and  which  was  now  at  no  great  distance  away.  He 
and  the  main  body  reached  it  without  molestation, 
and  they  helped  to  swell  the  numbers  that  were 
already  making  Boonesborough  the  strongest  post 
in  the  West. 

It  is  one  of  the  facts  of  which  the  pioneer  was 
proud  throughout  his  long,  eventful  life,  that  his 
wife  and  daughter  were  the  first  white  women  who 
ever  ''stood  upon  the  banks  of  the  wild  and  beauti- 
ful Kentucky." 

But,  as  we  have  stated,  settlers,  speculators,  sur- 
veyors, and  adventurers  were  converging  to  the 
Dark  and  Bloody  Ground,  which  was  receiving  an  in- 
flux almost  daily — the  most  of  the  new-comers  being 
of  a  character  desirable  and  useful  to  a  new  country. 

The  latter  part  of  1775  was  specially  noteworthy 
for  the  number  of  settlers  who  entered  Kentucky. 
The  majority  of  these  made  their  rendezvous  at 
Boonesborough,  which  soon  became  what  might  be 
called  the  headquarters  of  the  pioneers.  Many 
attached  themselves  to  Boone's  colony,  others  went 
to  Harrodsburg,  while  some,  having  completed 
the  survey  of  their  lands,  returned  home. 

It  was  during  these  stirring  days  that  Boone 
received  visits  from  Kenton,  the  McAfees  and  other 
men,  who  became  so  noted  afterward  as  scouts  and 
border  rangers. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  65 

Those  were  momentous  times  in  the  Colonies, 
for,  as  the  reader  will  observe,  our  forefathers  were 
on  the  very  verge  of  the  American  Revolution. 
The  country  was  trembling  with  excitement  from 
one  end  to  the  other.  In  the  spring  of  the  year 
occurred  the  battle  of  Lexington,  when  was  fired 
the  shot  that  was  "heard  around  the  world,"  and 
the  war  opened  between  Great  Britain  and  the 
Colonies.  Men  left  the  plow  in  the  furrow,  the 
shop  and  their  homes,  and  hastened  to  arms,  while 
Boone  and  his  brother  colonists  were  planting  their 
homes  hundreds  of  miles  beyond  the  frontiers  of 
the  Carolinas.  Many  believed  the  treaties  pre- 
viously made  with  the  Indians  would  protect  them 
from  molestation  at  their  hands,  but  in  this  expec- 
tation the  pioneers  were  wofully  disappointed. 

It  was  necessary  for  the  mother  country  to  put 
forth  the  most  gigantic  efforts  to  subdue  her 
American  colonies,  or  she  would  be  confronted 
with  rebellions  among  her  colonial  possessions  all 
around  the  globe. 

Despite  the  treaties  with  the  aborigines,  English 
emissaries  were  soon  at  work,  inciting  the  Indians 
to  revolt  against  the  intruders  upon  their  soil. 
There  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  more  than  this 
was  done,  and  Great  Britain  furnished  the  tribes 
with  guns  and  ammunition,  with  which  to  give 
practical  expression  to  their  enmity  toward  the 
white  settlers  in  Kentucky  and  Tennessee. 

The  American  Indian,  as  a  rule,  does  not  require 
much  persuasion  to  begin  the  work  of  rapine  and 
massacre,  as  we  have  found  from  dealing  with  him 


66  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

ourselves.  When  they  have  received  their  supplies 
from  our  Government  agents,  and  have  had  their 
usual  ''  palaver  "  with  the  peace  agents,  they  are 
fully  prepared  to  enter  upon  the  war-path. 

The  student  of  Western  history  will  recognize 
the  date  named  as  the  beginning  of  the  most 
troublous  times  on  the  Kentucky  frontier.  The 
settlers  had  planted  themselves  on  the  soil  with 
the  purpose  of  remaining,  and  they  were  prepared 
to  defend  their  homes  against  all  comers.  But  the 
most  resolute  bravery  and  consummate  woodcraft 
cannot  give  absolute  protection  from  such  a  foe  as 
the  original  American. 

The  sturdy  settler  w^ho  plunged  into  the  woods, 
with  his  glittering  axe  in  hand,  was  not  secure 
against  the  shot  from  behind  the  tree  which  bor- 
dered his  path,  and  the  plowman  who  slowly 
guided  his  team  to  the  opposite  end  of  the  clearing, 
could  have  no  guarantee  that  one  of  the  painted 
warriors  had  not  been  crouching  there  for  hours, 
waiting  w^ith  his  serpent-like  eyes  fixed  upon  him, 
until  he  should  reach  the  spot  in  order  to  send  a 
bullet  through  his  heart ;  the  mother,  busy  with 
her  household  duties,  was  not  sure  that  the  leaden 
messenger  would  not  be  aimed,  with  unerring  skill, 
the  moment  she  showed  herself  at  the  door,  nor 
could  she  be  assured  that  when  her  little  ones  ven- 
tured from  her  sight,  they  would  not  be  caught  up 
and  spirited  away,  or  that  the  tomahawk  would 
not  be  sent  crashing  into  their  brain. 

The  sounds  of  what  seemed  the  hooting  of  owls 
in  the  dead   of  night  were  the  signals  which  the 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  6/ 

Indians  were  exchanging  as  they  crept  Hke  pan- 
thers from  different  directions  upon  the  doomed 
cabin  ;  the  faint  caw  of  crows,  apparently  from  the 
tops  of  the  trees,  were  the  signals  of  the  vengeful 
warriors,  as  they  approached  the  house  which  they 
had  fixed  upon  as  the  one  that  should  be  burned 
and  its  inmates  massacred. 

There  was  the  fort  known  as  Harrod's  Old  Cabin 
and  Boonesborough,  while  other  rude  structures 
were  reared  in  the  clearings  with  the  intention  of 
being  used  as  a  protection  against  the  red-men. 
These  served  their  good  purpose,  and  many  a  time 
saved  the  settlers  from  the  peril  which  stole  upon 
them  like  the  insidious  advance  of  the  pestilence 
that  smites  at  noonday, — but  they  could  give  no 
security  to  the  lonely  cabins  with  the  stretches  of 
forest  between  and  the  faint  trail  connecting  them 
with  the  fort. 

When  the  Shawanoes  and  Miamis  came,  it  v/as 
like  the  whirlwind,  and  many  a  time  they  delivered 
their  frightful  blows,  withdrew,  and  were  miles 
away  in  the  recesses  of  the  woods,  where  pursuit 
was  impossible,  before  the  garrison  at  the  station 
could  answer  the  call  for  help. 

But,  as  we  have  said,  these  frightful  atrocities 
and  dangers  could  not  turn  back  the  tide  of  emigra- 
tion that  was  pouring  westward.  The  trail  which 
Boone  had  marked  from  Holston  to  Boonesborough 
was  distinct  enough  for  the  passage  of  pack-horses, 
and  the  long  files  which  plodded  over  the  perilous 
path  always  had  their  heads  turned  to  the  west- 
ward. 


68  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

The  flat-boats  that  swung  slowly  with  the  cur- 
rent down  the  Ohio  were  pierced  with  bullets  from 
the  shores,  and,  in  some  instances,  nearly  all  the 
occupants  were  picked  off  by  the  Indian  marks- 
men ;  but  had  it  been  in  the  power  of  these  cum- 
brous craft  to  turn  back,  they  would  not  have 
done  so. 

The  American  pioneer  is  daunted  by  no  danger, 
baffled  by  no  difficulty,  and  discouraged  by  no 
adversity.  The  time  had  come  for  opening  up  the 
western  wilds,  and  nothing  but  the  hand  of  Provi- 
dence himself  could  stop  or  delay  the  work. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  69 


CHAPTER     VIII. 

Comparative  Quiet  on  the  Frontier— Capture  of  Boone's 
Daughter  and  the  Misses  Callaway  by  Indians — Pursued 
by  Boone  and  Seven  Companions— Their  Rescue  and  Return 
to  their  Homes. 

It  was  the  summer  of  1776,  and  the  colonies 
were  aflame  with  war.  Those  were  the  days 
which  tried  men's  souls,  and  the  skies  were  dark 
with  discouragement  and  coming  disaster.  There 
were  many  hearts  that  could  only  see  overwhelm- 
ing failure  in  the  momentous  struggle  in  which  the 
country  was  engaged. 

For  a  time,  comparative  quiet  reigned  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Boonesborough.  The  settlers 
improved  the  time  to  the  utmost.  While  some 
hunted  and  fished,  others  cleared  the  land,  and  a 
promising  crop  of  corn  had  been  put  in  the  rich 
soil.  Only  one  of  the  colony  had  been  shot  by 
Indians  during  the  preceding  winter,  the  band  which 
did  it  having  withdrawn  before  any  retaliatory 
measures  could  be  taken. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  seventh  of  July,  Miss 
Betsey  Callaway,  her  sister  Frances,  and  a  daughter 
of  Daniel  Boone  entered  a  canoe  under  the  bank 
of  the  river,  as  children  would  naturally  do  to 
amuse  themselves.  Betsey  was  a  young  lady,  but 
the  other  two  were  about  thirteen  years  of  age, — 


yo  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

all  bright,  joyous  girls,  who  had  no  thought  of 
danger,  as  they  paddled  about  the  rock  where  the 
frail  boat  had  been  moored. 

They  were  laughing  and  paddling,  when  sud- 
denly a  rustling  among  the  overhanging  bushes 
arrested  their  attention,  and,  turning  their  gaze, 
they  saw  with  consternation  the  painted  face  of  an 
Indian  warrior. 

The  girls  were  almost  paralyzed  with  terror. 
The  savage  warned  them  by  signs  to  make  no  out- 
cry, through  penalty  of  being  brained  with  the 
tomahawk  griped  in  his  hand.  They  could  only 
huddle  together  in  terror  and  await  his  pleasure, 
whatever  it  might  be. 

The  sinewy  Indian  then  stepped  cautiously  into 
the  canoe,  and  took  up  the  paddle,  which  he  han- 
dled with  the  skill  peculiar  to  his  people.  With 
scarcely  the  slightest  plash,  he  silently  forced  it 
out  from  the  undergrowth  and  started  for  the  other 
shore. 

The  terrified  girls  looked  appealingly  in  the 
direction  of  the  stockades,  but  they  dare  make  no 
outcry.  The  stalwart  savage  dipped  the  paddle 
first  on  one  side  and  then  on  the  other,  and  the 
canoe  rapidly  neared  the  shore,  beneath  whose 
overhanging  bushes  it  glided  the  next  moment  like 
an  arrow. 

Turning   toward  the  girls,  the    Indian    signified 

that  they  were  to    leave  the  boat,  and    the    poor 

girls  could  do  nothing  less.     Several  other  warriors 

-who  were  in  waiting,  joined  them,  and  the  journey 

was  instantly  begun  toward  the  interior. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  71 

No  more  unfavorable  time  for  the  captives  could 
have  been  selected.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon, 
and  before  anything  like  pursuit  could  be  organ- 
ized it  would  be  night,  and  the  trail  invisible. 
The  Indians  would  use  all  the  woodcraft  at  their 
command,  and  doubtless  the  morning  would  see 
them  many  miles  removed  from  the  settlement. 

The  captors  took  the  very  precautions  of  which 
we  have  spoken,  directing  their  steps  toward  the 
thickest  cane,  where  they  separated  and  made  their 
way  through  it  with  the  utmost  caution,  with  a 
view  of  rendering  their  footprints  so  faint  that  pur- 
suit would  be  out  of  the  question. 

Having  assured  themselves,  so  far  as  they  could, 
that  their  trail  was  hidden  from  the  scrutiny  of 
the  settlers,  the  Indians  with  the  three  girls  made 
another  turn,  and  striking  a  buffalo  path,  pushed 
forward  without  delay. 

The  girls  had  been  reared  in  a  society  where  out- 
door life  and  exercise  were  a  part  of  their  creed, 
and  they  stood  the  unwonted  task  forced  upon 
them  with  much  greater  fortitude  than  would  have 
been  supposed.  They  walked  nimbly  along,  tak- 
ing great  consolation  in  each  other's  company, 
though  they  were  almost  heartbroken  at  the  thought 
that  every  mile  through  the  gloomy  forest  was 
taking  them  so  much  further  away  from  their 
loved  ones,  and  lessened  in  the  same  degree  their 
chances  of  rescue  by  their  friends  at  Boones- 
borough. 

It  being  midsummer,  they  did  not  suffer  from 
cold,  and  but  for  their  terror  of  their  ultimate  fate, 


72  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

they  would  have  cared  nothing  for  the  jaunt.  Still, 
as  children  will  feel  under  such  circumstances,  they 
had  strong  hopes  that  their  parents  and  friends 
would  soon  be  in  close  pursuit  of  the  Indians. 

And  such  indeed  was  the  case.  For  it  was  not 
long  before  the  girls  were  missed  at  Boonesborough, 
and  search  made  for  them.  Some  one  had  seen 
them  in  the  canoe,  and  when  it  was  discovered  that 
the  boat  was  left  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
and  when  the  keen  eyes  of  the  pioneers  were  able 
to  detect  the  imprint  of  moccasins  along  the  shore 
where  the  craft  had  been  moored  on  their  side, 
there  could  be  no  doubt  of  what  it  meant. 

The  girls  had  been  captured  and  carried  away  by 
Indians. 

It  can  be  well  understood  that  great  excitement 
spread  among  the  families  of  Boonesborough,  all  of 
whom  were  drawn  together  by  the  closest  ties  of 
friendship,  and  who  shared  in  each  other's  joys  and 
woes.  The  whole  male  force  were  ready  to  start 
at  a  moment's  notice  to  the  rescue. 

But  that  was  not  the  way  in  which  to  secure 
them,  for  it  would  have  been  equally  effective  for 
a  hunting  party  to  go  in  search  of  the  timid  ante- 
lope with  drums  and  banners.  What  was  needed 
was  a  small  company  of  hunters,  brave,  swift  of  foot, 
clear-headed  and  skilled  in  the  ways  of  the  woods. 

They  should  be  men  who  could  trail  the  red 
Indian  where  the  imprints  of  his  moccasined  feet 
were  invisible  to  ordinary  eyes,  and  who,  when  the 
critical  emergency  should  come,  were  sure  to  do 
just  the  right  thing  at  the  right  time. 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         73 

There  were  plenty  such  in  Boonesborough, 
and  there  could  be  no  difficulty  in  finding  them. 
At  the  head,  of  course,  stood  Daniel  Boone  him- 
self, and  he  selected  seven  others  who  could  be 
relied  on  in  any  emergency;  but,  by  the  time  the 
pursuit  could  be  begun,  the  shades  of  night  were 
settling  over  wood  and  river,  and  it  was  out  of  the 
question  to  attempt  anything  like  an  intelligent 
search  for  the  girls. 

In  such  a  case  there  is  no  basis  for  reasoning,  for 
though  it  may  seem  certain  to  the  veteran  hunter 
that  his  enemy  has  taken  a  certain  course  in  order 
to  reach  his  distant  lodge,  yet  the  morning  is  likely 
to  show  that  he  has  gone  on  a  different  route  alto- 
gether. 

The  American  Indian,  who  is  educated  from  his 
infancy  in  cunning  and  treachery,  is  likely  to  do 
that  which  is  least  expected  and  provided  against ; 
and  Boone,  therefore,  did^hot  make  the  mistake  of 
acting  upon  any  theory  of  his  own  which  was  likely 
to  cause  him  to  lose  many  precious  hours  of  pursuit. 

But  it  was  the  season  when  the  days  were 
longest,  and  at  the  earliest  streakings  of  the  morn- 
ing light,  the  eight  pioneers  were  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  looking  for  the  trail  of  the  Indians. 

The  delicate  imprints  were  discovered  almost 
instantly  by  the  keen-eyed  hunters,  who  started  on 
the  scent  like  bloodhounds,  eager  to  spring  at  the 
throats  of  the  savages. 

But  the  pursuit  was  scarcely  begun,  when  they 
were  confronted  by  the  very  difficulty  which  they 
anticipated. 


74  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

The  Indians,  as  we  have  shown,  had  separated 
and  made  their  way  through  the  thickest  cane  with 
such  extreme  care,  that  they  succeeded  in  hiding 
their  trail  from  the  lynx  eyes  of  even  Boone  him- 
self. 

In  such  an  emergency,  the  pursuers  could  only 
fall  back  on  their  own  resources  of  calculation  and 
observation. 

They  noticed  that  the  tracks  all  pointed  in  one 
general  direction,  and  there  was,  therefore,  a  basis 
for  deciding  the  side  of  the  cane  where  they 
emerged.  Acting  upon  this  theory,  they  made  a 
circuitous  journey  of  fully  thirty  miles,  and  sure 
enough,  struck  the  trail  just  as  they  hoped  rather 
than  expected. 

Boone  showed  his  woodcraft  now  by  forming  a 
reasonable  theory  and  acting  promptly  upon  it, 
for,  though  he  may  have  been  right,  still  he  would 
have  lost  all  the  advantage  by  a  failure  to  follow 
it  up  instantly. 

Recalling  the  unusual  precautions  taken  by  the 
Indians  to  throw  their  pursuers  off  their  trail, 
Boone  was  convinced  that  the  savages  would 
believe  that  these  precautions  had  accomplished 
their  purpose,  and  they  would  therefore  relax  their 
vigihmce.  Their  course,  as  a  consequence,  would 
be  followed  more  easily. 

Accordingly,  Boone  and  his  comrades  changed 
the  route  they  were  following,  with  the  idea  of 
crossing  the  path  of  the  Indians.  They  had  not 
gone  far  when  they  discovered  it  in  a  buffalo  path, 
where  it  was  quite  evident  that,  from  the  careless 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  75 

manner  in  which  the  red-men  were  traveling,  they 
had  no  suspicion  of  their  pursuers  being  anywhere 
in  the  vicinity. 

This  was  favorable  to  Boone  and  his  companions, 
but  they  understood  the  delicacy  and  danger  of  the 
situation,  which  was  of  that  character  that  they 
might  well  tremble  for  its  success,  even  with  the 
great  advantage  gained. 

None  knew  better  than  they  the  sanguinary 
character  of  the  American  Indian.  The  very  mo- 
ment the  captors  should  see  that  it  was  impossible 
to  retain  the  prisoners,  they  would  sink  their  toma- 
hawks in  their  brains,  even  though  the  act  increased 
their  own  personal  peril  tenfold. 

It  was  all  important  that  the  pursuit  should  be 
vigorously  pressed,  and  at  the  same  time  it  was 
equally  important  that  the  savages  should  be  kept 
in  ignorance  of  the  men  who  were  trailing  them 
so  closely. 

As  silently,  therefore,  as  shadows,  the  pioneers, 
with  their  guns  at  a  trail,  threaded  their  way 
through  the  forest  and  dense  cane-brakes.  Their 
keen  and  trained  vision  told  them  they  were  gain- 
ing rapidly  upon  the  Indians,  who  were  proceeding 
at  that  leisurely  gait  which  was  proof  that  they 
held  no  suspicion  of  danger. 

The  settlers  had  already  traveled  a  long  distance, 
and  even  their  iron  limbs  must  have  felt  the  effects 
of  journeying  full  forty  miles  through  the  wilderness, 
— but  they  pushed  on  with  renewed  vigor,  and,  as 
the  day  advanced,  observed  signs  which  showed 
unmistakably  that  they  were  close  upon  the  captors. 


76  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

The  pursuers  slackened  their  gait  and  advanced 
with  the  extremest  caution,  for  only  by  doing  so 
could  they  hope  to  succeed  in  the  rescue  of  the 
young  girls. 

Suddenly  the  figures  of  the  warriors  were  dis- 
cerned through  the  trees  a  short  distance  ahead. 
They  had  stopped,  and  were  in  the  act  of  kindling 
a  fire,  evidently  meaning  to  encamp  for  the  night. 
The  Indians  were  startled  at  the  same  moment  by 
sight  of  the  whites  hurrying  toward  them,  and  not 
one  of  the  dusky  red-skins  could  misunderstand  what 
it  meant.  Had  it  been  possible  for  such  a  misunder- 
standing, they  were  undeceived  the  next  instant. 

The  pursuers  showed  their  earnestness  by  not 
waiting  a  moment  for  the  warriors  to  rally,  but 
four  bringing  their  rifles  to  their  shoulders,  took  a 
quick  aim  and  fired  into  the  party.  The  smoke  of 
the  powder  had  scarcely  time  to  curl  upward  from 
the  muzzles  of  the  guns,  when  the  whole  eight 
charged  straight  into  camp  on  a  dead  run,  and  with 
the  fury  of  tigers. 

When  the  Indians  saw  those  figures  coming,  they 
had  no  time  to  slay  the  amazed  captives,  but, 
snatching  up  only  one  of  their  guns,  they  scattered 
pell-mell  for  the  wood.  As  they  went  at  headlong 
haste,  Boone  and  one  of  his  men  fired,  while  still 
on  a  dead  run.  Each  fugitive  was  **  hit  hard,"  but 
he  managed  to  get  away  in  the  gathering  darkness, 
and  it  may  safely  be  concluded  that  none  of  the 
survivors  looked  upon  that  particular  expedition 
against  the  settlers  at  Boonesborough  in  any  other 
light  than  a  failure. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE. 


77 


The  joy  of  the  three  girls  over  the  rescue  must 
be  left  to  the  imagination  of  the  reader.  They 
were  terrified  almost  out  of  their  senses  when  cap- 
tured, but  they  knew  they  would  soon  be  missed 
from  home,  and  their  friends  would  be  on  the  trail, 
but  they  were  old  enough  to  understand  the  vast 
disadvantages  under  which  they  would  be  placed, 
knowing  that  no  pursuit  could  be  instituted  until 
the  morrow. 

And  then,  too,  they  knew  the  meaning  of  the 
extreme  precaution  taken  by  the  Indians  in  sepa- 
rating and  walking  so  carefully  through  the  densest 
of  the  canebrakes.  And,  as  mile  after  mile  was 
placed  behind  them,  and  the  warm  summer  day 
drew  to  a  close,  many  a  misgiving  must  have  sad- 
dened their  hearts,  as  they  looked  through  the 
gathering  shadows  and  failed  to  see  anything  of  the 
loved  forms. 

But  they  had  come,  bursting  into  camp  like 
thunderbolts, — the  Indians  had  fled  in  terror,  and 
the  girls  were  restored  to  their  friends  without  a 
hair  of  their  heads  being  harmed. 

The  place  where  the  recapture  took  place  was 
thick  with  cane,  and  some  of  the  pursuers  would 
have  been  glad  to  keep  on  and  inflict  further 
chastisement  upon  the  Indians, — but  that  was  im- 
practicable, and,  as  the  girls  were  out  of  danger, 
the  party  turned  about  and  started  back  toward 
Boonesborough,  where  they  arrived  without  mis- 
hap or  further  adventure,  and  where,  as  may  well 
be  supposed,  their  return  created  joy  and  thanks- 
giving throughout  the  entire  settlement. 


78  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

This  incident,  one  of  the  most  romantic  of  the 
innumerable  occurrences  of  the  border,  possessed 
a  significance  which  some  of  the  settlers  failed  to 
see.  The  presence  of  the  Indians  so  near  Boones- 
borough  and  the  daring  abduction  was  not  done 
by  what  may  be  called  an  irresponsible  company  of 
warriors.  On  the  contrary,  they  were  one  of  the 
many  scouting  parties  sent  out  to  make  observa- 
tions of  all  the  settlements  along  the  border,  with 
a  view  of  organizing  a  combined  movement  against 
them. 

The  agents  of  England,  who  had  been  so  indus- 
triously at  work  for  months  with  the  Indians  of  the 
West,  used  means  which  at  last  accomplished  their 
purpose,  and,  while  hostilities  were  being  pushed 
with  such  vigor  in  the  East  against  the  struggling 
colonies,  it  threatened  to  assume  a  more  desperate 
and  sanguinary  character  in  the  West. 

The  red  men  had  been  aroused  to  action,  and 
their  manner  of  warfare  was  as  fierce  and  merciless 
as  that  prosecuted  by  the  East  India  Sepoys, 
nearly  a  century  later,  against  Great  Britain.  It 
was  not  long  before  the  danger  w^as  plainly  seen, 
and  so  profound  was  the  fear  excited  by  thesurety 
of  the  coming  war,  attended,  as  it  was  certain  to 
be,  by  the  most  atrocious  massacres,  that  hundreds 
of  speculators  made  all  haste  to  leave  the  imperiled 
country  and  return  to  their  former  homes  in  the 
East. 


COLONEL  DANIEL    BOONE.  79 


CHAPTER    IX. 

General  Uprising  of  the  Indians — The  Border  Rangers — Attack 
upon  Boonesborough  —  Repulse  of  the  Assailants — Second 
Attack  by  a  Larger  Force  and  its  Failure — Arrival  of  Forty-five 
Men — Investment  of  Logan's  Fort — Timely  Arrival  of  Colonel 
Bowman  with  Reinforcements — Attack  upon  Harrodsburg. 

There  was  a  deliberation  and  completeness  in 
the  preparations  of  the  Indians  against  the  settle- 
ments along  the  western  border  which,  if  possible, 
lent  additional  terrors  to  the  danger  that  was  soon 
to  break  upon  them. 

The  scouts  who  came  in  to  Boonesborough,  Har- 
rodsburg, and  other  points,  from  their  long  jour- 
neys through  the  forest,  reported  the  tribes  every- 
where making  ready  for  the  warpath.  There  were 
gatherings  at  their  towns,  councils,  turbulent  assem- 
blies, throwing  of  the  tomahawk,  shooting  matches, 
running  races,  and  that  general  excitement  which 
to  the  experienced  forest  ranger  can  mean  but  the 
one  thing. 

The  months  passed,  the  breaking  out  of  hostili- 
ties was  delayed,  and  immigrants  kept  dropping  in, 
as  may  be  said,  until  the  month  of  July,  1777, 
when  nearly  fifty  men  came  in  one  company  and 
settled  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Boonesborough, 

This  was  a  most  welcome  addition  indeed,  for  it 
was  evident  to  all  that  the  hour  was  at  hand  when 


80  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

every  arm  would  be  needed  in  the  defence  of  their 
homes  and  firesides. 

Boone  knew  what  was  going  on  among  the  sur- 
rounding tribes,  and  he  threw  away  no  chances 
and  neglected  no  precautions.  His  vigilant  senti- 
nels were  always  on  duty,  day  and  night,  and 
nothing  was  more  certain  than  that  the  garrison 
could  not  be  taken  by  surprise. 

Besides  this,  Kenton,  Brady,  M'Clelland,  the 
McAfee  Brothers,  and  other  rangers,  were  con- 
stantly moving  over  the  long  stretches  of  forest, 
making  tours  of  observation  to  the  Indian  villages 
and  gathering  points,  so  that  no  excuse  existed  for 
the  whites  being  surprised. 

In  the  month  of  April,  1777,  the  sentinels  at 
Boonesborough  discovered  suspicious  signs  in  the 
woods  immediately  surrounding  them.  The  sig- 
nals and  moving  figures  showed  that  a  large  body 
of  Indians  were  gathering  in  front  of  the  stockades, 
and  there  could  be  no  doubt  that  an  attack  was 
intended  upon  the  station. 

The  settlers  were  ready,  and  when  the  red  men 
opened  fire,  they  received  such  a  fierce  fusillade  in 
return,  that  no  doubt  could  exist  as  to  the  injury 
inflicted.  The  Indian  fights  from  the  bushes  and 
hidden  places,  and  is  at  disadvantage  when  he  is 
forced  to  attack  a  foe  who  is  equally  protected. 

From  behind  the  trees  the  warriors  aimed  their 
rifles,  and  the  flashes  of  flame  here,  there,  and 
everywhere  among  the  green  vegetation,  showed 
where  they  stood,  with  their  black  eyes  sighting 
along  the  barrels,  waiting  to  fire  at  whatever  point 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         8 1 

showed  any  probability  of  exposing  a  white  enemy 
to  their  accurate  aim. 

But  beyond  the  stockades  and  in  the  blockhouses 
were  the  Kentucky  riflemen,  whose  unerring  aim, 
whose  steady  nerve  and  cool  courage  have  never 
been  surpassed,  and  whose  skill  in  the  use  of  their 
favorite  weapon  has  made  them  renowned  through- 
out the  world. 

Their  guns  were  thrust  out  of  the  loopholes,  and 
the  pioneers  seized  the  first  chance  offered,  no 
matter  how  slight. 

Perhaps  the  jet  of  fire  behind  some  tree  or 
among  some  dense  bushes  disclosed  nothing  of  the 
warrior  who  caused  it,  but  an  instant  later,  maybe, 
the  bronzed  face  of  the  Indian  was  cautiously  ex- 
posed for  a  single  instant,  as  he  peered  out  to  see 
the  result  of  his  carefully-aimed  shot. 

That  second  was  enough,  for  the  half  dozen 
Kentuckians  watched  for  just  such  an  opportunity, 
and  like  lightning  the  sharp,  whiplike  crack  of 
as  many  rifles  broke  the  stillness,  and  the  red  skin 
rolled  over  backward,  his  skull  riddled  by  bullets, 
while  the  smoke  of  his  own  gun  was  curling  up- 
ward from  its  muzzle,  and  the  death-yell  trembled 
half  uttered  on  his  coppery  lips. 

The  Indians  killed  one  settler  and  wounded  four 
others,  while  it  was  never  known  how  many  of  their 
own  number  were  shot.  They  fought  bravely,  but 
soon  saw  they  had  attempted  an  impossibility  and 
withdrew. 

Boone  knew  better  than  to  believe  this  was  the 
end.     On  the  contrary,  he  and  his  comrades  were 


82  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

convinced  it  presaged  more  serious  danger  to  the 
settlement. 

In  this  supposition  he  was  right,  for  on  the  great 
national  anniversary  following,  the  Indians  reap- 
peared with  fully  double  their  former  force,  and 
began  what  was  intended  as  a  regular  siege  of 
Boonesborough. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  the  red-men  knew  or 
had  any  idea  of  the  associations  connected  with 
that  particular  date,  for  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence was  just  a  year  old  ;  but  the  fourth  of 
July  is  not  a  fortunate  day  for  a  foe  to  assail  an 
American  force,  and  so  it  proved  in  this  instance, 
for  the  whole  attack  and  its  result  was  but  a  repe- 
tition of  that  of  three  months  previous. 

The  Indians  fought  with  great  courage,  accept- 
ing every  chance  offered,  and  killing  one  man  and 
wounding  four,  precisely  as  they  did  in  April. 

The  vigilant  Kentuckians  saw  seven  of  the  war- 
riors drop  before  their  fire,  and  it  is  not  improbable 
that  others  were  slain  or  at  least  wounded.  The 
fight  was  kept  up  with  little  intermission  for  two 
days  and  nights,  at  the  expiration  of  which  time 
the  assailants  became  convinced  that  no  hope  of 
success  remained  to  them,  and  they  drew  off  as 
before. 

Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  Boonesborough,  while 
in  its  very  infancy,  underwent  two  fierce  attacks 
from  the  Indians. 

Immediately  after  the  second,  came  the  forty-five 
men  from  the  East,  and  no  further  disturbance  or 
molestation  took  place  during  that  year,  which  was 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  83 

one  of  great  material  advancement  on  the  part  of 
the  settlement.  Those  who  joined  it  continued  to 
be  of  the  right  material,  and  they  came  with  the 
ambition  to  rear  themselves  homes  in  the  western 
wilderness,  where  their  families  could  live  in  com- 
fort and  safety. 

The  first  step  necessary,  and  in  fact  about  all  the 
steps  necessary,  could  be  summed  up  in  the  single 
word — work. 

And  they  put  forth  all  their  energies  toward 
clearing  broad  spaces  of  the  surrounding  forest,  and 
putting  the  rich  virgin  soil  under  cultivation.  It 
was  of  that  fertile,  vigorous  nature  that  it  but 
needed  the  opportunity  to  bring  forth,  some  a  sixty 
and  some  a  hundred  fold. 

It  was  like  that  of  the  famous  Green  Isle  of  the 
sea,—''  Tickle  it  with  a  straw,  and  it  would  laugh 
a  harvest." 

Meantime  the  other  stations  and  settlements 
were  given  a  taste  of  Indian  warfare  and  peril. 
Logan's  Fort  was  invested  by  a  large  force  of 
Indians  in  the  month  of  May,  1777,  and  it  was 
placed  in  imminent  danger,  for  it  was  not  so 
strong  as  Harrodsburg  or  Boonesborough,  and 
the  investing  red-skins  were  overwhelming  in 
numbers. 

The  siege  continued  for  several  days  and  nights, 
during  which  it  became  plainer  and  plainer  that 
the  warriors  were  certain  to  subdue  it,  in  which 
case  the  garrison  would  be  put  to  death. 

But  at  the  very  hour  when  despair  was  settling 
over  the  hearts  of  the  brave   defenders,    Colonel 


84  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

Bowman  appeared  with  a  re-enforcement,  and  the 
Indians  were  scattered  like  chaff  in  the  wind. 

Two  months  previous  the  fort  at  Harrodsburg 
was  attacked,  but  the  savages  were  bravely  resisted, 
and  they  retired  with  a  slight  loss,  having  wounded 
four  of  the  whites,  one  of  whom  afterward  died. 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         85 


CHAPTER  X. 

A  Diner  out — The  "  Hannibal  of  the  West " — Election  of  General 
Clark  and  Gabriel  Jones  as  Delegates  to  the  Virginia  Legis- 
lature— ^Their  Journey  to  the  Capital — General  Clark  obtains 
the  Loan  of  a  Large  Supply  of  Ammunition — Erection  of  the 
County  of  Kentucky — General  Clark  attacked  and  pursued 
by  Indians  on  his  Voyage  down  the  Ohio — Conceals  the  Am- 
munition and  delivers  it  safely  at  the  Border  Stations — General 
Clark  marches  upon  Kaskaskia  and  captures  the  obnoxious 
Governor  Rocheblave — Governor  Hamilton  of  Detroit  organ- 
izes an  Expedition  against  the  Settlements — General  Clark 
captures  Fort  St.  Vincent  and  takes  Governor  Hamilton  a 
Prisoner — Captures  a  Valuable  Convoy  from  Canada  and 
Forty  Prisoners — Secures  the  Erection  of  Important  Fortifica- 
tions by  Virginia. 

One  day  a  boy  sixteen  years  old,  who  lived 
four  miles  above  Harrodsburg,  went  out  in  the 
woods  to  hunt  game.  The  name  of  the  lad  was 
Ray,  and  he  afterward  became  the  General  of  that 
name  who  is  so  closely  identified  with  the  settle- 
ment of  the  West. 

Like  all  boys  in  Kentucky  he  was  a  good  shot, 
and  he  was  not  out  long  before  he  brought  down  a 
small  blue-wing  duck,  w^hich  he  picked,  dressed, 
and  roasted  to  a  rich,  juicy  brown,  building  his  fire 
on  the  brow  of  a  hill,  a  few  rods  east  of  his  home. 

Just  as  young  Ray  had  gotten  the  bird  in  a 
shape  to  delight  the  palate  of  an  epicure,  a  fine, 
soldierly-looking  man  came  out  of  the  woods  and 
called  in  a  cheery  voice : 


86  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

"  How  do  you  do,  my  young  man?" 

The  boy  looked  up  in  surprise  and  said — 

"  I  am  very  well,  sir,  thank  you." 

''  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

**  Ray,  and  I  live  in  the  house  down  yonder." 

"  Ain't  you  afraid  to  hunt  alone  in  the  woods, 
when  the  Indians  are  making  so  much  trouble?  " 

**  Well,  I  try  to  be  careful,  but  there  is  danger  in 
these  times  everywhere,  as  it  seems  to  me  ;  but 
won't  you  help  me  eat  this  duck  which  is  now 
ready  for  the  table  ?  " 

"  I'm  obliged  to  you,  for  I  am  quite  hungry." 

Accordingly  he  sat  dowm  and  attacked  the  duck, 
which  he  remarked  was  very  toothsome,  especially 
when  a  person  was  so  a-hungered  as  he,  and  com- 
plimenting the  boy  upon  his  culinary  skill,  he  kept 
at  work  until  there  wasn't  a  particle  left  for  young 
Ray,  who  was  somewhat  astonished  and  not  alto- 
gether enthusiastic  over  the  style  in  which  his 
visitor  disposed  of  the  bird. 

*'  But,"  said  General  Ray  afterward,  ''  he  would 
have  been  welcome  to  all  the  game  I  could  have 
killed,  when  I  afterward  became  acquainted  with 
his  noble  and  gallant  soul." 

When  the  meal  was  finished,  the  visitor  thanked 
the  lad  for  his  hospitality  and  said  : 

"  My  name  is  Clark,  and  I  have  come  out  to  see 
what  you  brave  fellows  are  doing  in  Kentucky,  and 
to  give  you"  a  helping  hand  if  necessary." 

Young  Ray  conducted  him  to  Harrodsburg, 
where  he  spent  some  time  in  carefully  noting  the 
capacity   of  the   station    in   the   way   of    defence 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  8/ 

against  the  attacks  that  were  pretty  certain  to  be 
made  very  soon. 

The  gentleman  was  General  George  Rogers 
Clark,  who  at  the  time  was  a  Major  in  the  Army, 
and  was  engaged  in  forming  his  grand  scheme  for 
the  conquest  of  the  British  posts  in  the  Northwest. 
He  was  one  of  the  most  conspicuous  figures  of  the 
times,  and  is  known  in  history  as  the  "  Hannibal 
of  the  West." 

The  first  visit  which  he  made  to  the  frontier 
was  in  1775,  when  he  spent  several  days  at  Har- 
rodsburg.  His  military  genius  was  so  well  known 
that  the  command  of  the  irregular  troops  in  Ken- 
tucky was  given  him.  He  remained  in  the  West 
until  autumn,  when  he  went  back  to  Virginia,  but 
returned  to  Kentucky  the  succeeding  year,  which 
was  the  occasion  of  his  introduction  to  the  embryo 
General  Ray,  as  we  have  just  related. 

At  a  public  meeting  of  the  settlers  at  Harrods- 
burg,  held  on  the  6th  of  June,  1775,  General 
George  Rogers  Clark  and  Gabriel  Jones  were 
chosen  to  represent  the  territory  in  the  Colony  of 
Virginia.  The  all-important  point  at  that  critical 
juncture  was  whether  Virginia  would  consider  the 
colony  under  her  protection  and  render  her  the 
assistance  she  needed  against  the  combinations  of 
the  Indians. 

It  will  be  borne  In  mind  that  Colonel  Henderson 
claimed  Kentucky  by  virtue  of  purchase  from  the 
Cherokees,  and  if  such  claim  was  recognized,  then 
no  protection  could  be  demanded  from  Virginia, 
no    more    than    from    Pennsylvania.     In    General 


88  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

Clark's  judgment  the  wiser  course  was  for  the 
people  to  appoint  agents  with  the  power  to 
negotiate  with  Virginia,  and  in  the  event  of  the 
State  refusing  to  acknowledge  the  claim  of  the 
colony  upon  her,  then  General  Clark  proposed  to 
use  the  lands  of  Kentucky  as  a  fund  with  which 
to  obtain  settlers  and  establish  an  independent 
State.  The  sovereign  people  had  determined 
otherwise,  and  with  many  misgivings  as  to  their 
recognition,  General  Clark  and  his  colleague  set 
out  for  the  capital  of  Virginia. 

The  way  was  long,  and  there  were  no  public  con- 
veyances of  which  to  take  advantage.  When  they 
reached  Williamsburg,  the  legislature  had  ad- 
journed sine  die.  Thereupon  Gabriel  Jones  made 
his  way  to  the  settlements  on  the  Holston,  while 
General  Clark,  with  the  resolution  to  accomplish 
something  for  the  imperiled  settlers  on  the  frontier, 
proceeded  to  the  home  of  Governor  Henry,  who 
was  lying  sick  in  his  room. 

The  Governor  was  so  impressed  by  the  state- 
ments of  Clark,  that  he  gave  him  a  letter  to  the 
Executive  Council  of  the  State,  and,  with  this 
document,  the  officer  hastened  to  that  body,  and 
briefly  but  graphically  depicting  the  needs  of  the 
colony,  asked  the  Council  to  loan  him  five  hundred- 
weight of  powder  to  be  used  in  the  defence  of  the 
several  stations. 

The  members  of  the  Council  expressed  them- 
selves as  anxious  to  do  everything  in  their  power 
for  the  endangered  colonists,  but  there  was  a 
threatened    legal   entanglement,   which    prevented 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  89 

them  from  making  the  loan  in  the  manner  desired. 
On  account  of  the  efforts  of  Colonel  Henderson  and 
Company,  the  inhabitants  of  Kentucky  had  not  yet 
been  recognized  as  citizens,  and  until  that  impor- 
tant question  was  settled,  the  utmost  that  could  be 
done  was  to  loan  the  ammunition  to  the  Kentuckians 
as  friends,  at  the  same  time  holding  General  Clark 
personally  responsible,  in  case  of  the  failure  of  the 
State  to  give  citizenship  to  the  colonists. 

General  Clark  lost  his  patience  with  this  propo- 
sition. He  had  made  his  way  to  Virginia  at  great 
personal  risk,  to  obtain  the  gunpowder,  and  he 
was  ready  to  give  his  utmost  services  in  defending 
the  colony,  but  he  could  not  admit  the  justice  of 
becoming  responsible  for  the  value  of  the  ammuni- 
tion so  sorely  needed  by  the  settlements,  and  he 
therefore  declined  to  receive  it  upon  such  terms. 
Rather  than  do  so,  he  announced  that  he  would  go 
back  to  Kentucky,  put  in  operation  his  original 
scheme,  and  use  all  the  resources  of  the  territory  to 
erect  it  into  an  independent  and  sovereign  State. 

This  determination  General  Clark  declared  in  a 
letter  to  the  Council,  after  taking  time  to  deliber- 
ate fully  over  the  proposition.  Its  reception  pro- 
duced a  result  which  he  hardly  dared  hope.  The 
Council  called  him  before  it,  reconsidered  their 
action,  and  ordered  that  the  powder  be  sent  to 
Pittsburg  at  once,  where  it  was  to  be  turned  over 
to  General  Clark  to  be  used  in  the  defence  of  the 
settlements  of  Kentucky. 

This  took  place  in  the  latter  part  of  August,  and 
in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year  the  memorial  was 


90  LIFE  AND   TIMES   OF 

laid  before  the  Virginia  Legislature.  The  delegates 
could  not  be  admitted  to  seats,  but,  before  the  ses- 
sion was  over,  they  secured  legislative  action  that 
marked  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the  colony, 
which  was  its  erection  into  the  county  of  Kentucky, 
by  which  it  was  entitled  to  a  separate  county  court, 
two  justices  of  the  peace,  a  sheriff,  constables, 
coroners,  and  militia  officers.  Thus  to  General 
Clark  must  be  given  the  credit  of  securing  the  first 
political  organization  of  Kentucky,  by  which  it  was 
entitled  to  representation  in  the  Virginia  Assembly, 
and  to  a  separate  judicial  and  military  establish- 
ment. 

Having  accomplished  this  important  purpose, 
General  Clark  and  Gabriel  Jones  made  ready  to 
start  to  Kentucky  again.  The  powder  and  a  large 
quantity  of  lead  were  still  at  Pittsburg,  awaiting 
them,  and  they  proceeded  to  that  point  and  took 
charge  of  the  supplies.  With  seven  boatmen  they 
started  on  their  voyage  down  the  Ohio. 

General  Clark  felt  the  importance  of  making  all 
possible  haste  in  the  matter,  for  the  Indians  were 
sure  to  attempt  its  capture  if  they  knew  of  the 
prize  passing  through  their  country. 

By  some  means  or  other  they  learned  the  truth, 
and  the  boat,  with  its  small  crew,  was  scarcely  out 
of  sight  of  Pittsburg,  when  the  Indians  appeared 
along  the  banks  and  began  firing  upon  it  with  the 
hope  of  disabling  the  crew.  Then  they  entered 
their  canoes  and  began  a  pursuit  of  the  boat  con- 
taining the  ammunition. 

Without   offering   resistance,  General   Clark  de- 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  9I 

voted  his  energies  to  flight,  and  his  men  pHed  their 
oars  with  such  success  that  they  held  the  advance 
all  the  way  to  the  mouth  of  Limestone  Creek, 
where  General  Clark  resorted  to  stratagem  to  save 
the  valuable  property  in  his  hands. 

His  men  had  rowed  with  such  unremitting 
energy  that  they  could  not  hold  out  much  longer. 
The  boat  was  therefore  turned  up  Limestone 
Creek,  speeding  along  between  the  banks  with  such 
swiftness,  that  it  kept  out  of  sight  of  the  Indians 
for  a  long  time. 

At  the  proper  point,  the  craft  was  run  ashore, 
the  men  sprang  out,  and  the  powder  was  concealed 
in  the  bushes.  Then  the  boat  was  turned  adrift, 
and  the  little  party  started  overland  for  Harrods- 
burg,  where  they  arrived  without  mishap.  A  few 
days  later,  the  General  returned  with  a  strong 
force,  recovered  all  the  ammunition,  delivered  it  at 
Harrodsburg,  without  the  loss  of  a  pound,  and 
shortly  after  it  was  distributed  among  all  the  sta- 
tions, which  were  thus  provided  with  the  indis- 
pensable means  of  defending  themselves  against 
the  impending  assaults. 

It  will  be  admitted  that  General  George  Rogers 
Clark  did  a  most  important  service  for  Kentucky 
in  thus  furnishing  her  with  ammunition,  and  in 
securing  her  erection  into  the  County  of  Kentucky  : 
but  this  did  not  end  his  services,  and  when  it  was 
least  expected  by  his  enemies,  he  assumed  the 
offensive. 

General  Clark  possessed  rare  military  gifts,  as  he 
demonstrated  on  more  than  one  important  occasion. 


92  LIFE  AND  TIMES   OF 

The  Governor  of  the  Canadian  settlements  in  the 
the  Illinois  country  was  using  his  utmost  endeavor 
to  incite  the  Indians  to  devastate  the  American 
frontier.  This  being  established  beyond  question, 
the  Governor  of  Virginia  placed  two  hundred  and 
fifty  men  under  Clark,  with  permission  to  march 
against  the  settlements.  He  descended  the  Ohio, 
landed  and  hid  his  boats,  and  then  started  overland 
for  his  destination,  his  soldiers  carrying  the  small 
amount  of  provisions  they  had  on  their  backs. 
These  were  soon  exhausted,  and,  for  two  days, 
they  ate  nothing  but  roots  and  a  few  berries,  but 
all  the  time  pushed  vigorously  forward. 

As  silently  as  phantoms,  and  as  totally  unex- 
pected, it  may  be  said,  they  appeared  before  Kas- 
kaskia  in  the  dead  of  night.  The  place  was  cap- 
tured before  anything  like  resistance  could  be 
thought  of  This  was  a  noteworthy  exploit,  for 
Kaskaskia  but  a  short  time  before  had  resisted  a 
much  larger  force. 

General  Clark  understood  the  value  of  prompt- 
ness and  celerity  in  military  movements,  and  with- 
out an  hour's  unnecessary  delay  he  sent  out  de- 
tachments against  three  other  towns,  which  in 
every  instance  were  captured,  the  obnoxious  Gov- 
ernor Rocheblave  himself  being  one  of  the  prisoners. 
He  was  sent  to  Virginia,  there  being  found  among 
the  papers  on  his  person  instructions  from  Quebec 
to  do  his  utmost  to  rouse  the  Indians  against  the 
settlers,  and  even  to  go  to  the  extent  of  offering 
bounties  for  the  scalps  of  Americans. 

The  Illinois  settlers  transferred  their  allegiance 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  93 

to  Virginia,  which  owned  the  territory  by  right  of 
charter  and  conquest,  and,  in  the  autumn  of  1778, 
erected  it  into  the  County  of  IlUnois— thus  seaUng 
an  act  of  briUiant  generalship  on  the  part  of  Clark, 
which  has  few  parallels  in  the  history  of  the  West. 

The  danger,  instead  of  being  over,  only  deepened, 
for  Hamilton,  the  Governor  of  Detroit,  was  a  reso- 
lute official,  and,  burning  under  the  smart  inflicted 
by  the  audacious  American  officer,  began  the 
organization  of  an  overwhelming  force  of  British 
and  Indians,  with  which  to  move  up  the  Ohio,  to 
Fort  Pitt,  capturing  all  the  settlements  on  the  way, 
purposing  also  to  lay  siege  to  Fort  Kaskaskia  itself. 
-  This  was  alarming  tidings  to  Clark,  who  saw  no 
probability  of  being  able  to  hold  the  country, 
though  he  resolved  to  make  its  re-conquest  dear  to 
the  invaders.  The  forces  which  Governor  Hamil- 
ton was  gathering  far  outnumbered  his  and  were 
equally  experienced,  and  their  march  up  the  coun- 
try promised  to  be  practically  irresistible.  Besides 
this,  the  Governor  gathered  hundreds  of  Indians, 
who  were  thirsting  for  the  opportunity  for  mas- 
sacre and  plunder.  Thus,  never  in  the  history  of 
the  frontier  did  a  more  portentous  cloud  gather 
in  its  sky. 

In  this  hour  of  gloom  and  almost  despair,  General 
Clark  learned  that  Governor  Hamilton,  who  had 
reached  Fort  St.  Vincent— now  known  as  Vin- 
cennes— had  divided  his  force,  by  sending  most  of 
the  Indians  against  the  adjoining  settlements. 

This  opportunity  was  similar  to  those  the  great 
Napoleon  was  so  quick  to  perceive,  nearly  a  half 


94  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

century  later,  and  which  did  so  much  to  establish 
his  marvelous  military  genius  in  the  eyes  of  the 
world. 

It  was  in  the  dead  of  winter,  being  February, 
1779,  and  yet  the  runner  had  scarcely  come  into 
Kaskaskiawith  the  important  tidings,  when  General 
Clark,  with  one  hundred  and  fifty  picked  men,  was 
threading  his  way  through  the  wilderness  in  the 
direction  of  Vincennes.  Fortunately  the  weather 
was  unusually  mild,  but  when  within  nine  miles  of 
the  enemy,  they  reached  the  drowned  lands  of  the 
Wabash,  where  they  were  compelled  to  wade  to 
their  armpits  for  a  long  distance,  and  to  use  so 
much  caution  in  advancing,  that  it  was  five  days 
before  the  entire  body  got  safely  across. 

On  the  23rd  of  February,  the  American  force 
appeared  before  the  fort,  and  General  Clark  de- 
manded its  surrender.  This  was  promptly  refused, 
and  Clark  made  his  preparations  to  take  it.  As 
the  garrison  had  not  expected  them,  he  began  a 
siege,  carefully  investing  it  as  best  he  could,  and 
confident  that  it  could  not  hold  out  long-. 

So  it  proved.  At  the  end  of  eighteen  hours  it 
was  surrendered  by  Governor  Hamilton,  the  Ameri- 
cans not  losing  a  man.  The  governor  was  sent 
a  prisoner  to  Williamsburg,  and  a  large  quantity  of 
stores  fell  into  the  hands  of  General  Clark. 

This  was  a  brilliant  achievement  indeed,  but  it 
was  not  all.  General  Clark  captured  a  convoy 
from  Canada  on  its  way  to  the  post  which  had  just 
surrendered,  and  secured  the  mail,  $45,000,  and 
forty  prisoners.     Shortly  after  an   express  arrived 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  95 

from  Virginia,  thanking  him  and  his  gallant  com- 
panions for  the  reduction  of  the  Kaskaskia  coun- 
try; and  not  long  after,  Virginia,  through  the 
agency  of  General  Clark,  extended  her  western 
establishments  and  erected  a  number  of  fortifica- 
tions. 


95  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER   XL 

Boone  leads  a  Party  to  the  Blue  Licks  to  make  Salt — Capture 
of  Boone  and  Surrender  of  the  Entire  Party — Conducted  to 
Detroit  —  His  Captors  Refuse  to  Exchange  hira  —  He  is 
Adopted  by  the  Shawanoes  —  He  discovers  a  Formidable 
Expedition  is  to  move  against  Boonesborough — His  Escape 
and  Arrival  at  Boonesborough  —  The  Attack  Postponed — 
Boone  leads  a  Party  against  an  Indian  Town  on  the  Sciota — 
Encounter  with  a  War  Party— Returns  to  Boonesborough — 
The  State  Invested  by  Captain  Duquesne  and  a  Large  Force — 
Boone  and  the  Garrison  determine  to  Defend  it  to  the  Last — 
— Better  Terms  Offered — Treachery  Suspected — The  Attack — 
The  Siege  Raised. 

We  have  been  compelled,  in  the  preceding  chap- 
ter, to  carry  forward  for  a  few  years  the  history  of 
the  military  and  political  movements  connected 
with  the  earlier  history  of  Kentucky  in  order  to 
give  an  intelligent  idea  of  the  work  performed  by 
its  great  pioneer  Daniel  Boone. 

During  the  exciting  military  occurrences  to 
which  we  have  referred,  Boonesborough  was  stirred 
by  a  startling  disaster. 

The  settlement  was  greatly  in  need  of  salt,  and, 
as  it  was  a  work  of  extreme  difficulty  and  danger 
to  secure  its  importation  from  the  Atlantic  States, 
the  much  simpler  method  was  resorted  to  of  having 
it  manufactured  at  the  Blue  Licks,  where  there 
was  such  an  abundance  of  brackish  water  that  the 
work  was  easily  done. 

Collecting  some  thirty  men,  Boone  set  out  for 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE,  97 

the  Blue  Licks  which  were  at  no  great  distance, 
and  they  began  immediately  the  process  of  evapo- 
rating the  water  and  collecting  the  saline  deposit. 
Salt  is  one  of  the  prime  necessities  of  life,  and  they 
were  desirous  of  making  enough  of  it  to  last  them 
for  a  long  time  to  come. 

The  operation  of  salt-making  is  not  a  complicated 
one,  even  in  these  modern  days,  and  there  was 
scarcely  the  work  to  keep  the  whole  thirty  men 
busy  all  the  time.  As  might  be  supposed,  Boone 
spent  many  hours  in  hunting. 

It  is  probable  that  the  Indians,  learning  of  the 
weakened  condition  of  Boonesborough,  had  deter- 
mined on  attacking  it  with  a  force  which  promised 
to  insure  its  capture.  For  this  purpose  they 
gathered  two  hundred  warriors  and  started  for  the 
settlement,  without  Boone  or  any  of  his  party  sus- 
pecting the  danger  that  was  moving  down  upon 
their  friends. 

Still  further,  knoAving  that  the  unsuspicious 
white  men  were  engaged  at  the  Licks,  the  large 
force  of  Indians  turned  in  that  direction  and  ad- 
vanced with  the  noiselessness  of  so  many  shadows. 

Daniel  Boone,  at  that  juncture,  was  alone,  hunt- 
ing in  the  woods,  when  he  came  face  to  face  with 
the  two  hundred  warriors,  who  appeared  as  sud- 
denly as  if  cast  up  by  the  earth. 

Without  stopping  to  parley,  Boone  whirled  about 
and  started  on  a  dead  run,  darting  in  and  out 
among  the  trees,  doing  his  utmost  to  dodge  the 
bullets  that  he  expected  would  be  sent  after  him, 
and  to  place  himself  beyond  sight  of  the  Indians, 


98  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

who  were  desirous  of  securing  so  renowned  a  man 
as  he. 

But  Boone  was  not  so  young  as  when  he  had  his 
former  desperate  encounters  with  the  red  men, 
and  the  dozen  warriors  who  instantly  sped  after 
him  were  among  the  fleetest  of  their  tribe. 

The  pioneer  made  good  progress,  but  as  he 
glanced  furtively  over  his  shoulder  every  few 
seconds,  he  saw  that  the  savages  were  gaining 
rapidly  upon  him,  and  his  capture  was  certain.  He 
held  out  as  long  as  there  was  the  slightest  hope, 
but  soon  abruptly  halted  and  surrendered. 

There  is  something  singular  in  the  consideration 
which  the  Indians  showed  Boone  on  more  than 
one  occasion.  It  will  be  remembered  that  when 
he  and  Stuart  were  captured,  they  were  kept  day 
after  day,  until  they  gained  a  chance  to  escape ; 
and,  in  the  present  instance,  the  captors  conducted 
him  back  to  the  main  body,  where  he  was  still  held 
a  prisoner,  no  harm  being  offered  him. 

This  was  at  a  time  when  the  fury  of  the  savages 
was  stirred  to  the  highest  point  against  the  settlers, 
and  when  the  treacherous  bullet,  the  crashing 
tomahawk,  the  deadly  knife  and  the  smoke  of  the 
burning  cabin  were  more  typical  of  the  manner  of 
warfare,  than  were  any  of  the  amenities  of  civilized, 
contending  forces. 

It  may  have  been  the  Indians  recognized  the  im- 
portance of  the  capture  they  had  made  in  the  per- 
son of  the  great  Daniel  Boone,  for  they  treated 
him  kindly  and  conducted  him  back  to  the  Blue 
Licks,  where  the  rest  of  the  settlers  were  encamped. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  99 

There,  upon  the  solemn  promise  of  the  Indians  to 
spare  their  Hves  and  give  them  good  treatment, 
Boone  surrendered  the  entire  command  to  them. 

Boone  was  court-martialed  for  this  act,  and, 
whether  he  deserved  credit  for  it  or  not,  is  hard  to 
determine.  Such  a  daring  officer  as  General  Clark 
never  would  have  surrendered  under  such  circum- 
stances, and  thirty  frontiersmen  of  to-day  would 
give  a  good  account  of  themselves  against  an  ab- 
original force  of  ten  times  their  number. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  partisans  of  the  pioneer 
plead  that  he  saw  that  it  was  unquestionably  the 
best  thing  to  be  done,  inasmuch  as  the  majority  of 
the  Indians  would  turn  back  with  their  prisoners, 
and  thus  Boonesborough  would  be  saved  from  an 
attack,  which,  in  its  weakened  condition,  it  would 
scarcely  be  able  to  resist. 

It  will  be  seen  that  this  is  not  a  conclusive 
argument  by  any  means,  for  if  the  war  party  had 
appeared  before  the  stockades  with  the  thirty 
prisoners  and  threatened  to  put  them  to  the  tor- 
ture, before  the  eyes  of  their  families,  they  could 
have  secured  any  terms  they  chose.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  two  hundred  savages  could  have  extermi- 
nated the  little  band  in  the  woods  as  utterly  as  did 
Sitting  Bull  and  his  warriors  the  forces  of  General 
Custer  nearly  a  hundred  years  later.  It  may  beset 
down,  therefore,  that  the  court-martial  which  ac- 
quitted Boone,  voiced  the  sober  second  thought  of 
his  friends  in  this  much  disputed  matter. 

There  is  reason  to  believe  that  the  Indians  felt 
a  genuine  admiration  for  the  pioneer,  for  they  kept 


100  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

in  spirit  and  letter  the  agreement  they  made  re- 
specting the  treatment  of  himself  and  comrades. 
The  capture  of  so  large  a  force,  including  the 
leader  himself,  was  an  achievement  on  the  part  of 
the  Indians  calling  for  great  self-congratulation,  as 
they  started  with  their  captives  for  old  Chillicothe, 
on  the  Miami. 

Old  Chillicothe  was  the  principal  town  of  the 
Shawanoes  who  had  taken  Boone,  and  as  it  was  in 
the  depth  of  winter,  the  march  through  the  wilder- 
ness occupying  three  days  was  very  severe.  On 
this  journey  the  Indians  treated  the  whites  well, 
sharing  their  food  with  them,  and  only  showing  by 
their  unremitting  vigilance  that  they  regarded  them 
in  the  light  of  prisoners. 

They  were  kept  at  the  Shawanoe  village  several 
weeks,  and  then  the  pioneer  and  ten  of  his  men 
were  conducted  to  Detroit  (which  at  that  time 
was  a  British  garrison),  and,  with  the  exception  of 
Boone,  were  presented  to  the  commandant,  who 
showed  them  much  consideration. 

The  commandant  was  desirous  of  securing 
Boone,  and  requested  the  Indians  to  bring  him  in, 
but  they  refused.  A  number  of  prominent  gentle- 
men in  Detroit,  who  knew  of  the  pioneer,  joined 
with  the  officer  in  offering  a  large  reward  for  Boone, 
with  the  purpose  of  exchange,  or  of  sending  him 
back  to  his  family  at  Boonesborough. 

The  Shawanoes  were  deaf  to  the  proffers,  and,  to 
end  the  annoyance,  started  for  their  villages  on  the 
Miami,  taking  the  leader  with  them. 

The  truth  was,  the  red-men  had  formed  a  feeling 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  lOI 

of  strong  friendship  for  their  famous  prisoner,  and 
were  determined  to  adopt  him.  It  was  with  such 
an  intention  that  they  left  Detroit  and  made  their 
way  through  the  woods  to  their  own  towns,  occu- 
pying more  than  two  weeks  in  the  journey. 

Reaching  their  destination  at  last,  Boone  was 
formally  adopted  into  the  Shawanoe  tribe.  Re- 
specting this  novel  ceremony,  Peck,  the  biographer 
of  Boone,  says : 

'*  The  forms  of  the  ceremony  of  adoption  were 
often  severe  and  ludicrous.  The  hair  of  the  head 
is  plucked  out  by  a  painful  and  tedious  operation, 
leaving  a  tuft  some  three  or  four  inches  in  diameter 
on  the  crown  for  the  scalp-lock,  which  is  cut  and 
dressed  up  with  ribbons  and  feathers.  The  candi- 
date is  then  taken  into  the  river  in  a  state  of 
nudity,  and  there  thoroughly  washed  and  rubbed, 
*to  take  all  his  white  blood  out.'  This  ablution  is 
usually  performed  by  females.  He  is  then  taken 
to  the  council-house,  where  the  chief  makes  a 
speech,  in  which  he  expatiates  upon  the  distin- 
guished honors  conferred  on  him.  His  head  and 
face  are  painted  in  the  most  approved  and  fashion- 
able style,  and  the  ceremony  is  concluded  with  a 
grand  feast  and  smoking." 

Boone  had  now  been  changed  from  a  white  to  a 
red  man  ;  that  is,  in  the  eyes  of  the  red-men  them- 
selves, and  his  native  shrewdness  and  cunning  told 
him  that  his  true  course  was  so  to  conduct  himself 
as  to  give  the  Shawanoes  the  impression  that  he 
shared  their  opinion  with  them. 

Having  received  the  ceremony  of  adoption,  and 


102  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

well  aware  of  the  strong  friendship  the  members  of 
the  tribe  felt  for  him,  he  knew  he  was  in  no  personal 
danger,  so  long  as  he  chose  to  remain  one  of  them. 

But  nothing  could  be  further  from  his  intentions 
than  that  of  spending  any  considerable  time  with 
the  Shawanoes,  but  he  was  well  aware  that  but 
one  opportunity  of  escape  would  be  offered  him ; 
should  he  fail,  no  second  chance  would  present 
itself.  It  will  therefore  be  seen  that  no  precaution 
was  to  be  neglected  that  promised  to  add  to  the 
prospect  of  success. 

He  could  not  but  feel  anxious  concerning  his 
wife  and  children,  and  he  was  uneasy  over  the  situ- 
ation of  Boonesborough  ;  so  much  so,  that  he  re- 
solved to  seize  the  first  opportunity  of  leaving,  and 
to  press  his  efforts  with  such  vigor  that  he  could 
scarcely  fail. 

He  adopted  his  old  custom  of  pretending  to  be 
satisfied  with  his  condition,  and  of  holding  no 
thought  of  running  away.  Although  little  else 
was  left  for  him  to  do,  it  was  not  to  be  expected 
that  it  would  deceive  the  Indians  or  lead  them  to 
relax  their  vigilance  to  any  perceptible  extent. 
They  must  have  known  it  was  the  very  stratagem 
he  had  adopted  successfully  a  few  years  before  with 
their  people,  besides  being  the  one  which  would 
naturally  occur  to  a  prisoner. 

In  the  month  of  June,  1778,  a  company  of  Shaw- 
anoes went  to  the  Sciota  Licks  to  make  salt,  taking 
Boone  with  them.  He  thought  the  chance  prom- 
ised to  be  a  good  one  for  getting  away,  and  he  was 
on  the  alert. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  103 

But  the  Indians  were  equally  so,  and  they  kept 
him  so  busy  over  the  kettles  that  he  dared  not 
make  the  attempt.  Finally,  having  secured  all 
they  wished  of  salt,  they  started  homeward  again, 
and  reaching  old  Chillicothe,  Boone's  heart  was 
filled  with  consternation  at  the  sight  of  450  war- 
riors in  their  paint,  fully  armed  and  ready  to 
march  upon  Boonesborough. 

This  was  a  formidable  force  indeed,  more  than 
double  that  against  which  the  garrison  had  ever 
been  forced  to  defend  themselves,  and  it  seemed  to 
the  pioneer  as  if  the  settlement,  his  family  and  all 
his  friends  were  doomed  to  destruction. 

It  was  now  or  never  with  Boone  :  if  his  escape 
was  to  prove  of  any  benefit  to  others  than  himself, 
it  would  not  do  to  delay  it  any  longer.  The  set- 
tlers were  unaware  of  their  danger  and  unless  duly 
warned,  were  likely  to  fall  victims  to  Shawanoe 
cunning  and  atrocity. 

Boone  determined  to  leave  within  the  succeeding 
twenty-four  hours,  no  matter  how  desperate  the 
chance,  and  once  beyond  sight  of  his  captors,  he 
would  push  forward  night  and  day  until  he  could 
reach  Boonesborough. 

But  eager  as  he  was  to  go,  no  opportunity  pre- 
sented itself  that  day  or  evening.  His  active  brain 
continued  busily  at  work,  and,  before  he  closed  his 
eyes  in  snatches  of  fitful  slumber,  he  had  decided 
on  the  course  to  pursue. 

He  rose  early  the  next  morning,  and  started 
out  for  a  short  hunt,  as  he  had  frequently  done,  for 
such    a   stratagem   promised   to   give    him    more 


I04  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

chance  of  getting  a  good  start  of  his  pursuers,  it 
being  naturally  supposed  that  the  hour  of  a  hun- 
ter's return  is  one  of  the  most  uncertain  occur- 
rences in  this  world. 

The  pioneer  was  one  hundred  and  sixty  miles 
from  Boonesborough,  but  he  was  scarcely  out  of 
sight  of  the  Indians,  when  he  headed  straight  for 
the  settlement,  and  ran  like  a  man  who  realizes  it 
is  a  case  of  life  and  death.  It  was  a  long  distance 
to  tramp,  where  the  need  was  so  urgent,  but  the 
fugitive  was  spurred  on  by  the  strongest  of  all 
incentives. 

He  did  not  spare  himself.  He  had  concealed 
enough  for  one  meal  about  his  person  before  start- 
ing, and  this  was  all  he  ate  while  making  the  long 
journey  occupying  five  days.  He  did  not  dare  to 
stop  long  enough  to  shoot  any  game,  for  fear  his 
pursuers  would  be  upon  him.  He  took  many  pre- 
cautions to  conceal  his  trail,  but  was  fearful  that 
the  piercing  eyes  of  the  Shawanoes  would  not  be 
deceived.  He  was  apprehensive,  too,  that  if  he 
should  fire  his  gun,  the  report  would  bring  his 
vengeful  captors  upon  him. 

Climbing  some  elevation,  he  looked  searchingly 
back  over  the  route  traveled,  for  sight  of  the  smoke 
of  the  tell-tale  camp-fire^  or  that  of  the  moving 
figures  close  on  his  trail. 

But  he  saw  none,  and  at  the  close  of  the  fifth 
day,  tired,  hungry,  and  worn,  he  made  his  appear- 
ance in  front  of  the  Boonesborough  stockade  and 
was  admitted  with  amazement  and  delight  by  his 
friends,  who  believed  he  had  been  killed  long  be- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  10$ 

fore.  So  general,  indeed,  was  this  belief  in  his 
death  that  his  wife  and  family  had  moved  back  to 
their  home  in  North  Carolina  some  time  pre- 
vious. 

Just  as  he  had  feared,  he  found  the  station  in 
the  very  condition  to  fall  a  prey  to  the  Indians. 
Its  immunity  from  attack  for  months  previous 
had  induced  carelessness  and  indifference,  and  had 
the  immense  war  party  of  Shawanoes  appeared  at 
the  same  time  with  the  pioneer,  the  fort  could 
not  have  held  out  an  hour  before  a  vigorous 
attack. 

But  Boone's  presence  inspired  courage,  and  the 
garrison  and  settlers  set  to  work  instantly.  Every- 
thing was  done  to  put  the  station  in  the  best  pos- 
sible state  for  defence.  There  was  not  an  hour  to 
lose,  for  it  was  supposed  the  savages  would  be 
directly  upon  the  heels  of  the  pioneer,  and  a  con- 
stant and  vigilant  lookout  was  maintained. 

But  the  hours  passed,  and  no  Indians  appeared : 
in  fact,  the  escape  of  Boone  proved  the  salvation  of 
the  settlement  named  after  him,  in  a  manner  alto- 
gether unsuspected. 

Shortly  after  the  flight  of  the  pioneer,  another 
of  his  friends  succeeded  in  getting  away,  and  he 
came  into  the  station  with  the  gratifying  news  that 
the  march  against  Boonesborough  had  been  post- 
poned for  three  weeks  on  account  of  the  flight  of 
Boone,  whose  purpose  was  divined  at  once  by  the 
Indians. 

This  postponement  was  a  most  providential 
thing,  not  only  for  Boonesborough   itself,  but  for 


I06  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

all  the  stations  along  the  frontier,  for  it  gave  them 
time  in  which  to  make  every  preparation  for  the 
attacks  which  were  foreshadowed  by  the  Indian 
spies  that  were  encountered  in  every  direction. 

Finally  Boone  determined  to  make  an  offensive 
movement,  with  a  view  of  striking  something  like 
fear  into  the  hearts  of  the  Indians  who  were  medi- 
tating these  attacks,  and  exciting  a  corresponding 
degree  of  confidence  among  his  friends. 

On  a  bright  morning  early  in  August,  with  nine- 
teen picked  men,  he  left  the  station  and  started  for 
one  of  the  Indian  towns  on  the  Sciota,  intending  to 
effect  its  capture  before  anything  like  an  effective 
resistance  could  be  made. 

To  accomplish  such  a  work  in  an  Indian  coun- 
try, requires  the  utmost  secrecy  and  celerity  of 
movement.  No  time,  therefore,  was  lost  on  the 
road,  when  once  the  start  was  made,  and,  threading 
their  way  rapidly  through  the  forest,  they  advanced 
straight  toward  the  Indian  town,  and  were  within 
a  few  miles,  when,  to  their  astonishment,  they  en- 
countered thirty  of  its  warriors  who  were  hurrying 
to  join  the  main  body  that  at  that  moment  was 
marching  against  Boonesborough. 

The  instant  the  forces  caught  sight  of  each 
other,  a  regular  bushwhacking  fire  began,  lasting 
only  a  few  minutes,  when  the  Indians  broke  and 
fled,  having  one  brave  killed  and  two  wounded. 
None  of  the  whites  were  hurt,  and  they  captured 
several  horses  and  such  property  as  the  Indians 
could  not  take  away  with  them. 

Two  of  the  swiftest  runners  were  instantly  sent 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  10/ 

to  the  Indian  town,  and  they  came  back  with  news 
that  it  was  evacuated.  The  flank  movement,  there- 
fore, of  the  settlers  had  accomplished  nothing. 

Only  one  thing  remained  to  be  done:  the  Indians 
were  moving  upon  Boonesborough,  but  there  was  a 
possibility  of  Boone  and  his  men  getting  there 
ahead  of  them.  They  turned  about  and  the  race 
began. 

On  the  sixth  day,  Boone  found  himself  at  the 
same  distance  from  Boonesborough  as  was  the 
main  body ;  by  the  exercise  of  great  care,  he  and 
his  men  avoided  observation  and  got  ahead  of 
them,  reaching  the  station  on  the  seventh  day, 
while  the  formidable  enemy  made  their  appearance 
before  the  town  on  the  eighth  day. 

The  war  party  was  a  large  one,  indeed,  and 
looked  irresistible.  It  had  the  British  banners  fly- 
ing, and  was  commanded  by  Captain  Duquesne, 
with  eleven  other  Canadian  Frenchmen  and  a  num- 
ber of  the  most  prominent  Indian  chiefs,  while  the 
woods  seemed  to  be  literally  alive  with  warriors. 
Many  a  settler,  as  he  looked  out  upon  the 
scene,  felt  that  resistance  to  such  a  force  was  use- 
less and  the  end  of  Boonesborough  was  close  at 
hand. 

Captain  Duquesne,  with  great  confidence  in  his 
ability  to  capture  the  place,  sent  in  a  demand  to 
Captain  Boone  to  surrender  it  at  once  in  the  name 
of  his  Britannic  Majesty.  Boone,  in  reply,  asked 
to  be  allowed  two  days  in  which  to  consider 
the  summons,  and  Duquesne  granted  the  re- 
quest. 


I08  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

Boone  at  once  summoned  his  friends  to  council, 
and  found,  when  they  were  gathered,  that  there 
were  only  fifty;  but,  after  a  full  interchange  of 
views,  they  decided  to  defend  the  station  to  the 
last  man.  The  investing  force  numbered  at  the 
least  calculation  fully  ten  times  as  many  as  they, 
and  a  prolonged  resistance  would  be  sure  to  excite 
them  to  the  highest  degree  of  fury  ;  but  the  reso- 
lution was  unanimous,  and  there  was  no  faltering 
on  the  part  of  the  intrepid  commander  or  any  of 
his  comrades. 

At  the  expiration  of  the  two  days,  Boone  ap- 
peared at  one  of  the  bastions  and  announced  his 
intention  of  defending  the  place,  at  the  same  time 
thanking  the  French  commander  for  his  courtesy 
in  giving  him  the  forty- eight  hours  in  which  to 
make  his  preparations  against  attack. 

Captain  Duquesne  was  surprised  and  disap- 
pointed over  this  decision,  for  he  seems  to  have 
been  confident  that  the  settlers,  after  soberly  think- 
ing over  and  discussing  the  matter,  would  see  not 
only  the  uselessness,  but  the  suicidal  folly  of  a 
resistance,  which  would  exasperate  the  Indians, 
who  would  be  irrestrainable  in  their  vengeance, 
after  the  fall  of  the  station. 

The  British  commander  was  so  anxious  to 
secure  the  surrender  of  Boonesborough,  that  he 
immediately  proposed  more  advantageous  terms, 
making  them  so  liberal,  indeed,  that  Boone  and 
eight  of  his  companions  accepted  the  invita- 
tion to  go  outside  with  a  view  of  holding  a  con- 
ference. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  109 

Boone  and  his  escort  went  forth  in  good  faith, 
but  they  had  not  been  in  the  clearing  long  when  it 
became  evident  that  a  trap  was  set  and  treachery 
intended. 

By  a  sudden  concerted  movement,  the  whites 
escaped  from  the  Shawanoes,  who  were  seeking  to 
surround  them,  and  dashing  into  the  gates,  closed 
them  and  hastened  to  the  bastions,  where  they 
stood  ready  to  answer  the  British  captain  at  the 
muzzle  of  the  rifle. 

The  fight  commenced  at  once,  a  hot  fire  being 
opened  from  every  direction  upon  the  fort,  but  the 
pioneers  returned  it  so  sharply,  and  with  such  pre- 
cision, that  the  Indians  were  forced  to  shelter 
themselves  behind  stumps  and  trees,  from  which 
they  could  discharge  their  guns  with  less  certainty 
of  aim. 

Captain  Duquesne  gained  a  more  appreciative 
idea  of  the  skill  of  the  Kentucky  marksmen  than 
he  had  ever  held  before,  for  the  station  was  not 
only  well  guarded  on  every  side,  but  it  seemed  im- 
possible for  a  warrior  to  show  himself  for  a  second 
without  being  perforated  by  some  settler,  whose 
rifle  sent  out  its  sharp,  whiplike  crack,  whenever 
an  "  opening  "  presented  itself. 

So  ceaseless  was  the  vigilance  of  the  v/hites,  and 
so  accurate  and  deadly  their  aim,  that  Captain 
Duquesne  quickly  perceived  that  despite  the  over- 
whelming numbers  at  his  command,  he  would 
have  to  try  some  other  method  other  than  the 
desultory  firing,  which  promised  to  accomplish 
absolutely  nothing  at  all. 


no  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

He  therefore  determined  to  undermine  and  blow 
up  the  garrison. 

It  was  not  quite  two  hundred  feet  from  the  fort 
to  the  bank  of  the  river,  where  the  Canadians  and 
Indians  at  once  began  digging  in  the  direction  of 
the  stockades. 

But  the  dangerous  work  of  mining  is  always 
open  to  defeat  by  countermining,  as  was  proven  by 
the  gallant  defenders  of  Fort  Presq'Isle,  when  they 
were  so  sorely  pressed,  and  Boone  instantly  set  his 
men  at  work. 

As  the  dirt  was  cast  up,  it  was  also  thrown  over 
the  pickets,  the  purpose  being  that  Captain  Du- 
quesne  should  be  apprised  that  his  scheme  was  dis- 
covered, and  the  settlers  were  engaged  in  the  same 
proceedings. 

Boone  learned  what  the  besiegers  were  doing,  by 
observing  that  the  water  below  the  fort  was  muddy, 
while  it  was  clear  above. 

Captain  Duquesne  saw  that  it  was  idle  to  prose- 
cute this  method  of  attack,  when  the  enemy  were 
countermining,  and  he  gave  it  over. 

But  he  had  with  him,  as  we  have  shown,  the 
most  formidable  force  that  in  all  the  history  of 
Boonesborough  was  ever  gathered  before  it,  and 
he  doubted  not  that  it  must  fall  before  a  regular 
siege. 

Accordingly  he  invested  it,  intending  to  starve 
the  garrison  into  submission,  if  no  other  method 
presented  itself,  for  there  was  nothing  to  be  feared 
in  the  way  of  re-enforcements  coming  to  the 
assistance  of  the  defenders. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  Ill 

The  siege  lasted  nine  days.  During  this  time, 
the  settlers  had  only  two  men  killed,  while  some 
of  the  besiegers  were  constantly  falling  before  their 
deadly  rifles.  They  could  accomplish  nothing, 
and  Captain  Duquesne  decided  to  raise  the  siege. 


112  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER     XII. 

The  Peculiar  Position  of  Boonesborough— Boone  rejoins  his 
Family  in  North  Carolina — Returns  to  Boonesborough — 
Robbed  of  a  Large  Amount  of  Money — Increased  Emigra- 
tion to  the  West— Colonel  Rogers  and  his  Party  almost  Anni- 
hilated—Captain Denham's  Strange  Adventure. 

It  must  have  caused  Captain  Duquesne  great 
mortification  to  come  to  this  conclusion,  after  set- 
ting out  with  a  force  ten  times  as  great  as  that 
against  which  he  contended,  and  with  every  reason 
to  count  upon  success;  but  his  provisions  were 
almost  exhausted,  and  nearly  every  time  he  heard 
the  sharp  crack  of  a  rifle  from  the  defences  it 
meant  that  he  had  one  less  warrior  than  before. 
The  prospect  of  his  triumph  was  diminishing 
slowly,  but  none  the  less  steadily,  day  by  day. 

Under  such  circumstances  there  was  but  one 
thing  to  do,  and  that'was  to  raise  the  siege.  This 
was  done  at  the  close  of  the  ninth  day  after  the 
attack,  having  lost,  as  is  stated,  thirty-seven  men, 
with  a  much  larger  number  wounded. 

Boonesborough  was  never  again  subjected  to  a 
formidable  assault  by  Indians.  It  had  gone  through 
its  crucial  period,  and  there  was  many  a  day  and 
hour  when  it  seemed  certain  that  the  advanced 
station  in  the  wilderness  must  succumb  to  the 
hordes  of  Indians  who,  like  so  many  fierce  blood- 
hounds, were  bounding  against  the  stockades. 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE. 


113 


A  peculiar  condition  of  the  settlement  of  the 
West  now  acted  as  a  shield  to  Boonesborough. 
Between  the  site  of  the  station  and  the  Ohio  River 
were  continually  springing  up  smaller  stations, 
and  many  of  these  were  so  weak  as  to  invite  attack, 
while  Boonesborough  had  proved  her  powers  of 
resistance. 

The  Indians  were  too  wise  to  pass  beyond  the 
weaker  stations  with  a  view  of  attacking  one  further 
away  and  much  stronger.  It  therefore  came  to 
pass,  as  already  stated,  that  the  siege  of  which  we 
have  made  mention  was  the  last  danger  to  which 
Boonesborough  was  subjected. 

Something  like  peace  and  quietness  came  to  the 
station,  where  every  stockade  was  pierced  with 
bullets,  and  the  settlers  began  more  earnestly  the 
work  of  clearing  the  land  for  cultivation. 

The  opportunity  having  presented  itself  for  the 
first  time,  Boone  set  out  for  North  Carolina  to  join 
his  family.  As  they  were  mourning  him  for  dead, 
their  excitement  and  delight  possibly  may  be 
imagined,  when  the  hardy  hunter  came  smilingly 
out  of  the  woods,  and,  catching  up  his  little  ones 
in  his  arms,  kissed  them  over  and  over  again  and 
pressed  his  happy  wife  to  his  heart. 

He  had  a  strange  story  to  tell  them  of  his  cap- 
tivity among  the  Indians — his  escape,  his  tramp 
through  the  forest,  the  attack  upon  Boonesborough 
and  the  repulse  of  the  British  and  Indians,  and 
finally  his  long  journey  over  mountain  and  wood  to 
rejoin  them. 

Boone  stayed  in  North  Carolina  all  winter  with 


114  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

his  family,  who  doubtless  would  have  been  glad  to 
remain  there  still  longer  ;  but  the  fires  of  the  Revo- 
lution were  flaming  and  bringing  great  suffering  and 
privation,  and  the  pioneer  showed  that  Boones- 
borough  could  never  again  be  placed  in  serious 
peril. 

The  following  summer,  therefore,  Boone  and  his 
family  went  back  to  the  station,  where  he  set  the 
good  example  of  devoting  his  energies  to  the  culti- 
vation of  the  tract  of  land  which  belonged  to  him, 
and  to  assisting  other  immigrants  that  were  pour- 
ing into  the  country.  This  was  a  work  as  substan- 
tial in  its  way  as  roaming  the  woods  in  search  of 
game,  as  was  his  favorite  custom  in  his  earlier 
days. 

And  yet,  while  thus  engaged,  he  was  subjected 
to  a  great  annoyance  if  not  humiliation.  He  was 
openly  accused  of  cowardice  for  his  surrender  of  his 
party  at  the  Blue  Licks  the  preceding  year.  Colonel 
Richard  Callaway  and  Colonel  Benjamin  Logan 
brought  charges  against  him,  which,  as  hinted  in 
another  place,  led  to  his  trial  by  court-martial. 
His  two  friends  were  induced  to  do  this  as  an  act 
of  justice  to  Boone,  and  with  a  view  of  setting  at 
rest  the  accusations  continually  made  in  certain 
quarters. 

Without  giving  the  particulars  of  the  court- 
martial,  it  is  sufficient  to  mention  as  its  direct  re- 
sult, Captain  Boone's  promotion  to  the  rank  of 
major  and  his  increased  popularity  with  all  his 
citizens. 

A   misfortune,   however,   overtook  the  pioneer, 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  II5 

which  probably  caused  him  more  mental  suffering 
than  anything  that  took  place  during  his  long, 
eventful  life. 

A  commission  having  been  appointed  by  legisla- 
ture to  settle  Kentucky  land  claims,  Major  Boone 
attested  his  faith  in  the  future  of  the  young  State 
by  gathering  all  his  funds,  with  which  he  started 
for  Richmond,  with  the  intention  of  investing  the 
entire  amount  in  lands. 

On  the  road  he  was  robbed  of  every  dollar. 
Boone  makes  no  mention  of  the  distressing  circum- 
stance in  his  autobiography,  and  none  of  the  par- 
ticulars are  known ;  but,  as  he  had  a  great  many 
sums  entrusted  to  him  by  friends,  it  will  be  under- 
stood that  this  misfortune  amounted  in  reality  to 
a  public  calamity. 

However,  the  robbery  did  not  impair  the  confi- 
dence which  was  generally  felt  in  Boone's  integrity. 
Those  who  knew  him  best,  knew  he  was  the  soul  of 
honor, — one  who  would  undergo  privation  and 
suffering  at  any  time  rather  than  inflict  it  upon 
others. 

The  opinion  of  the  people  is  best  shown  in  the 
following  letter  written  by  Colonel  Thomas  Hart,  of 
Lexington,  Kentucky,  dated  Grayfields,  August  3, 
1780: 

''  I  observe  what  you  say  respecting  our  losses  by 
Daniel  Boone.  (Boone  had  been  robbed  of  funds 
in  part  belonging  to  T.  and  N.  Hart).  I  had  heard 
of  the  misfortune  soon  after  it  happened,  but  not 
of  my  being  partaker  before  now.  I  feel  for  the 
poor  people  who,  perhaps,  are  to  lose   their  pre- 


Il6  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

emptions  ;  but  I  must  say,  I  feel  more  for  Boone, 
whose  character  I  am  told  suffers  by  it.  Much  de- 
generated must  the  people  of  this  age  be,  when 
among;  them  are  to  be  found  men  to  censure  and 
blast  the  reputation  of  a  person  so  just  and  upright, 
and  in  whose  breast  is  a  seat  of  virtue  too  pure 
to  admit  of  a  thought  so  base  and  dishonorable. 
I  have  known  Boone  in  times  of  old,  when  poverty 
and  distress  had  him  fast  by  the  hand ;  and  in 
these  wretched  circumstances,  I  have  ever  found 
him  of  a  noble  and  generous  soul,  despising  every 
thing  mean  ;  and  therefore  I  will  freely  grant  him 
a  discharge  for  whatever  sums  of  mine  he  might 
have  been  possessed  of  at  the  time." 

There  was  general  peace,  so  to  speak,  along  the 
frontier,  and  that  part  of  our  country  took  im- 
mense strides  in  the  march  of  civilization  ;  and  yet 
the  year  1779  is  noted  for  the  occurrence  of  one  of 
the  bloodiest  battles  that  ever  was  fought  in  that 
portion  of  the  West. 

In  the  autumn  of  the  year.  Colonel  Rogers,  who 
had  been  to  New  Orleans  to  procure  supplies  for 
the  posts  on  the  upper  Mississippi,  made  his  way 
back  until  he  came  opposite  the  present  site  of 
Cincinnati. 

As  he  reached  that  point  he  discovered  the  In- 
dians coming  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Miami, 
in  a  large  number  of  canoes,  and  crossing  to  the 
Kentucky  side  of  the  Ohio.  He  determined  at 
once  to  attempt  a  surprise,  with  a  view  of  cutting 
them  off,  as  they  effected  a  landing. 

The  Ohio  was  quite  low  at  that  season,  and  was 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 17 

very  shallow  on  the  southern  shore,  a  long  sand-bar 
extending  along  the  bank.  Colonel  Rogers  landed 
his  men,  some  seventy  in  number,  upon  this  bar, 
and  started  them  for  a  point  a  short  distance  away, 
where  he  hoped  to  effect  the  capture  of  the  entire 
party  of  Indians. 

But  Rogers  had  made  a  most  fearful  miscalcula- 
tion. 

They  had  scarcely  started  toward  the  spot,  when 
they  were  fiercely  attacked  by  a  large  force  of  In- 
dians, numbering  fully  two  hundred.  They  first 
poured  in  a  terrible  volley  and  then  springing  to 
their  feet,  rushed  upon  the  panic-stricken  whites, 
with  their  knives  and  tomahawks.  Before  this 
hurricane-like  charge,  Colonel  Rogers  and  more 
than  forty  of  his  men  were  almost  instantly  killed. 
Those  who  were  not  shot  down,  made  a  frenzied 
flight  to  the  river,  with  the  warriors  at  their  heels. 
But  the  guards  left  in  charge  of  the  boats  were  so 
terrified  by  the  disaster,  that  they  hurriedly  rowed 
out  in  the  river  again,  without  waiting  to  take 
their  imperiled  comrades  aboard. 

Caught  thus  between  two  fires,  the  remnants 
turned  about,  and,  making  a  desperate  charge  upon 
their  enemies,  succeeded  in  forcing  their  way 
through  the  furious  warriors,  and  those  who  sur- 
vived managed  to  reach  Harrodsburg. 

In  this  battle,  or  massacre,  as  it  may  well  be 
called,  sixty  whites,  including  the  commander. 
Colonel  Rogers,  were  killed,  a  loss  only  equaled 
by  that  of  the  Blue  Licks  some  time  previous. 
The  disaster  spread  a  gloom  over  the  frontier,  and 


Il8  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

awakened  a  dread  in  some  quarters  that  the  In- 
dians would  be  roused  to  combined  action  against 
the  settlements,  and  that  a  long  series  of  disasters 
were  likely  to  follow. 

It  was  at  this  battle  that  an  incident  took  place, 
almost  too  incredible  for  belief,  but  it  is  established 
upon  the  best  authority. 

Among  those  who  were  wounded  by  the  terrific 
volley  poured  into  the  whites  was  Captain  Denham, 
who  was  shot  through  both  hips  in  such  a  manner 
that  the  bones  were  broken,  and  he  was  deprived 
of  the  use  of  his  legs.  Nevertheless  he  managed 
to  drag  himself  to  the  top  of  a  fallen  tree  hard  by, 
where  he  hid  himself  until  the  battle  was  over  and 
the  Indians  gone. 

His  condition  was  deplorable,  for  as  his  friends 
had  fled,  he  could  not  expect  any  assistance,  and 
it  looked  indeed  as  if  it  would  have  been  a  mercy 
had  he  been  killed  outright. 

However,  he  kept  up  a  brave  heart  and  was  able 
to  reach  the  side  of  the  river  to  drink,  when  his 
consuming  thirst  came  upon  him.  Thus  he  lived 
until  the  close  of  the  second  day,  when  he  dis- 
covered that  some  one  else  was  hiding  near  him. 
Whoever  he  was,  the  captain  concluded  it  must 
be  a  wounded  person  and  most  likely  one  of  his 
own  race,  inasmuch  as  the  Indians  always  take  off 
their  wounded  when  the  opportunity  is  presented 
them. 

Accordingly  the  captain  hailed  him,  and  sure 
enough  found  it  was  a  comrade,  who  was  wounded 
in  both  arms,  so  as  to  make  them  useless.     Both 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  II9 

were  plucky  soldiers,  and  as  there  seemed  to  be  a 
man  "  between  them,"  they  formed  a  strange 
partnership. 

The  captain  did  the  shooting,  while  his  friend 
carried  him  about  on  his  shoulders,  from  place  to 
place. 

In  this  manner  they  existed  until  the  27th  of 
September,  when  they  hailed  a  passing  flat-boat, 
which  took  them  to  Louisville,  where  they  event- 
ually recovered  and  lived  many  years  afterward. 


120  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Colonel  Bowman's  Expedition — Its  Disastrous  Failure — Death 
of  Boone's  Son — Escape  of  Boone — Colonel  Byrd's  Invasion — 
Capture  of  Ruddell's  and  Martin's  Station — Daring  Escape  of 
Captain  Hinkston, 

An  invasion  of  the  Indian  countiy  is  always 
popular  on  the  frontier,  and  when  Colonel  Bow- 
man, known  to  be  a  good  soldier,  issued  his  call  for 
volunteers,  shortly  after  the  massacre  of  Colonel 
Rogers  and  his  command,  there  was  no  lack  of 
responses. 

He  requested  them  to  meet  at  Harrodsburg,  for 
the  purpose  of  moving  against  the  Indian  town  of 
Chillicothe,  and  there  in  a  short  time  were  gathered 
three  hundred  men,  among  them  being  the  veteran 
Indian  fighters,  Harrod  and  Logan,  each  holding 
rank  as  Captain,  but  Boone  was  not  a  member  of 
the  expedition. 

The  company  was  a  formidable  one,  and  it  started 
from  Harrodsburg  in  the  month  of  July,  pressing 
forward  through  the  woods  with  such  celerity  and 
skill  that  it  reached  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Indian  towns  at  nightfall  without  its  approach 
being  suspected. 

Here  a  consultation  was  held,  and  it  was  decided 
to  attack  the  place  at  the  favorite  hour  of  the 
savages — just  before  the  break  of  day — and  the 
plan  of  assault  was  agreed  upon. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  121 

Advancing  close  to  the  Indian  town,  the  little 
army  separated  into  two  equal  divisions,  Colonel 
Bowman  retaining  command  of  one,  while  Captain 
Logan  led  the  other.  The  latter  officer  was  to 
move  half  way  round  the  town,  while  the  Colonel 
was  to  go  the  other  way,  until  they  met,  when  the 
superior  officer  would  give  the  signal  for  an  attack 
*'  all  along  the  line." 

Captain  Logan  obeyed  his  orders  promptly,  and, 
reaching  the  point  agreed  upon,  halted  and  awaited 
his  superior.  But  unaccountably  Colonel  Bowman 
did  not  appear. 

Logan  remained  motionless  until  his  impatience 
gave  way  to  uneasiness,  as  he  saw  the  minutes 
slipping  by,  and  he  determined  to  find  out  the 
cause  of  the  delay.  His  men  were  concealed  in  the 
long  grass,  when  the  light  of  day  broke  over  the 
woods,  but  Logan,  moving  here  and  there,  could 
learn  nothing  of  his  superior. 

Several  of  his  own  men,  in  shifting  their  posi- 
tions, the  better  to  hide  themselves,  attracted  the 
attention  of  some  Indian  dogs,  which  instantly  set 
up  a  barking.  This  brought  out  a  warrior,  who 
moved  cautiously  in  the  direction  where  the  object 
that  alarmed  the  canine  seemed  to  be.  He  prob- 
ably had  no  thought  that  white  men  were  near  at 
hand,  and  he  might  have  been  made  prisoner,  but, 
as  is  often  the  case,  and  as  seems  to  have  been  the 
rule  on  the  frontier,  at  the  very  crisis  the  whites 
committed  a  fatal  piece  of  carelessness.  One  of  the 
hunters  fired  his  gun. 

As  quick  as  lightning  the  truth  flashed  upon  the 
6 


122  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

warrior,  and  whirling  about,  he  ran  like  a  deer  to 
his  cabin.  In  an  incredibly  short  space  of  time,  the 
entire  village  was  alarmed.  Logan  plainly  heard 
the  Shawanoes  hurrying  the  women  and  children 
to  the  woods,  through  the  cover  of  a  ridge  stretch- 
ing between  them  and  the  other  division  of 
soldiers. 

Meantime  the  warriors  prepared  themselves  for 
the  attack,  by  gathering  with  their  guns  in  a  strong 
cabin,  doubtless  intended  as  a  fort  or  means  of 
defence,  while  Logan  and  his  men  took  possession 
of  a  number  of  lodges  from  which  the  savages  had 
withdrawn. 

He  deterrhined  upon  using  the  material  of  these 
simple  structures  as  shields  in  reaching  the  strong- 
hold of  the  Shawanoes,  and  his  men  were  about  to 
make  the  advance,  confident  of  success,  when 
orders  came  from  Colonel  Bowman  to  retreat  at 
once. 

The  Colonel  discovered  that  the  Indians  had  not 
been  completely  surprised,  as  was  intended,  and 
he  thought  it  too  dangerous  to  venture  upon  an 
attack  under  such  conditions — hence  the  order  to 
Captain  Logan  to  extricate  his  force  while  there 
was  opportunity  of  doing  so. 

The  order  was  received  with  amazement,  but 
there  was  no  choice  but  to  obey,  ''though  they 
knew  some  one  had  blundered."  The  position  of 
the  assailants  was  such  that  an  orderly  retreat  was 
difficult,  and  it  soon  became  impossible;  the  men 
felt  that  each  must  look  out  for  himself,  and  they 
broke  and   scattered   for    the   wood,   running  the 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 23 

gauntlet  of  the  destructive  fire  of  the  warriors,  who 
shot,  as  may  be  said,  at  their  leisure. 

After  the  loss  of  several  lives  Logan's  force  got 
out  of  its  dangerous  advanced  position,  joined  the 
other  division  under  command  of  Colonel  Bow- 
man, and  the  retreat  was  continued  in  the  direction 
of  Harrodsburg  with  some  semblance  of  order. 

But  nothing  gives  a  foe  greater  courage  than 
the  sight  of  a  retreating  opponent,  and  when  the 
Shawanoes  saw  the  strong  force  of  volunteers  hur- 
rying away,  they  too  rushed  from  their  fort  and 
assailed  them.  There  were  less  than  fifty  warriors, 
while  the  whites  numbered  almost  six  times  as 
many,  and  yet  the  retreat  was  continued  in  the 
face  of  the  insignificant  number  of  savages,  who 
fired  upon  them  from  every  point  of  vantage,  the 
settlers  continually  falling  back,  as  did  the  British 
before  the  galling  shots  of  the  volunteers  at  Lex- 
ington. 

There  have  been  those  who  defended  the  course 
of  Colonel  Bowman  in  this  distressing  affair,  and 
who  insist  that  his  only  course  was  to  retreat  before 
the  attack  of  a  much  more  numerous  force  than 
his  own,  but  it  seems  clear  he  lost  his  head  from 
the  moment  he  came  in  sight  of  the  village.  He 
failed  to  comply  with  his  share  of  the  movement 
as  arranged  by  himself,  and  when  the  Shawanoes 
rallied  and  pursued  his  men,  instead  of  turning 
about  and  scattering  them,  he  continued  retreating 
in  a  disorderly  fashion,  giving  no  orders,  but  allow- 
ing every  one  to  do  as  he  thought  best. 

But  some  of  his  subordinates  were  better  officers 


124  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

than  he,  and  when  the  Colonel  halted  his  force  in 
the  worst  possible  position,  Logan,  Harrod,  and 
several  others  mounted  the  pack-horses  and  dashed 
through  the  woods  in  the  direction  of  the  galling 
shots.  The  noted  Blackfish  was  leading  the  war- 
riors, and  unless  checked,  the  indications  were  that 
the  whites  would  be  cut  off  to  a  man. 

Captains  Logan  and  Harrod,  with  their  brave 
comrades,  charged  wherever  they  caught  sight  of 
Indians,  or  whenever  the  flash  of  a  gun  was  seen, 
and  after  some  vigorous  work,  they  killed  the  chief 
Blackfish  and  dispersed  the  rest  of  his  warriors. 

The  road  thus  cleared,  Colonel  Bowman's  crip- 
pled command  continued  its  retreat,  and  finally 
reached  Harrodsburg  without  further  molestation. 

The  expedition  had  proven  itself  one  of  that 
long  list  of  failures  and  disasters  which  mark  the 
history  of  military  expeditions  against  the  Indians 
on  the  frontier  from  the  earliest  settlement  down 
to  the  massacre  of  Custer  and  his  command. 

The  Revolution  was  approaching  its  close,  it 
being  the  year  1780,  and  hundreds  of  settlers  from 
the  East  had  swarmed  into  Kentucky  and  taken 
up  land.  In  their  eagerness  to  acquire  possession, 
they  almost  forgot  the  danger  which  hung  over 
them,  laying  themselves  so  invitingly  open  to 
attack,  that  the  British  and  Indians  took  up  the 
gauntlet  which,  it  may  be  said,  was  thus  thrown  in 
their  faces. 

The  conquest  of  Kentucky  was  a  favorite  scheme 
with  the  British,  and  in  the  glimmer  of  1780,  a 
formidable  invasion  was  made  under  the  direction 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  12$ 

of  Colonel  Byrd,  at  the  head  of  six  hundred 
Indians  and  Canadians,  and  with  six  pieces  of 
artillery. 

His  first  demonstration  was  against  Ruddell's 
station,  on  the  Licking.  This  had  a  weak  garrison, 
and  when  Captain  Ruddell  was  confronted  with  the 
formidable  force  and  summoned  to  surrender, 
he  saw  that  it  would  be  folly  to  refuse.  The 
artillery  at  the  command  of  his  foe  could  speedily 
batter  the  fort  to  pieces,  and  he  agreed  to  capitu- 
late on  condition  that  his  garrison  should  be 
under  the  protection  of  the  British.  Colonel  Byrd 
readily  agreed  to  this  reasonable  stipulation,  and 
the  gates  were  thrown  open. 

The  instant  this  was  done,  the  Indians  poured 
tumultuously  in,  and  laying  hold  of  the  soldiers 
claimed  them  as  prisoners.  Captain  Ruddell  re- 
monstrated indignantly  with  Colonel  Byrd  at  this 
violation  of  his  agreement,  but  the  British  colonel, 
although  he  did  his  best  to  restrain  his  Indians, 
was  unable  to  do  so. 

Colonel  Byrd  seems  to  have  been  a  gentleman, 
and,  when  the  Indians  proposed  to  attack  Martin's 
Station,  a  short  distance  off,  and  which  they  were 
confident  of  capturing,  he  refused  to  move  and 
threatened  to  withdraw  from  Kentucky  altogether, 
unless  the  chiefs  and  sachems  should  pledge  them- 
selves that  in  every  case  the  prisoners  taken  should 
be  given  in  charge  of  him,  the  Indians  confining 
themselves  entirely  to  the  plunder  and  booty  ob- 
tained. 

The   agreement  was   made  on   the  part  of  the 


126  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

leaders,  and  then  Colonel  Byrd  marched  against 
Martin's  Station.  The  artillery  he  took  along  un- 
doubtedly proved  irresistibly  persuasive  in  almost 
every  instance,  for  he  captured  the  station  with 
little  difficulty,  and  the  Indian  chiefs  compelled 
their  warriors  to  adhere  to  the  pledge  they  had 
given. 

The  Indians  now  became  eager  to  attack  Bryant's 
Station,  but  Colonel  Byrd  did  not  seem  to  have 
much  enthusiasm  over  the  invasion  of  Kentucky, 
and  he  declined  to  go  further.  He  collected  his 
stores,  and,  placing  them  upon  boats,  retreated  to 
Licking  Forks,  where  his  Indians  withdrew,  taking 
with  them  the  prisoners  captured  at  Ruddell's 
Station. 

Among  the  captives  was  Captain  John  Hinkston, 
a  noted  Indian  fighter,  who,  as  may  be  supposed, 
was  on  the  alert  for  a  chance  to  get  away  from 
his  captors,  knowing,  as  he  did,  that  he  was  liable 
to  suffer  torture  at  their  hands. 

On  the  second  night,  succeeding  the  separation 
of  the  Indians  from  the  command  of  Colonel  Byrd, 
the  warriors  halted  close  to  the  river.  When  they 
started  to  build  a  camp-fire,  the  fuel  was  found  to 
be  so  wet  that  it  was  fully  dark  before  they  could 
get  the  flames  going,  and  so  many  of  the  guard 
were  called  upon  to  assist  in  the  difficult  work 
that  Captain  Hinkston  made  a  sudden  dash,  broke 
through  the  lines,  and  amid  a  storm  of  hastily 
aimed  bullets  succeeded  in  reaching  the  shelter 
of  the  woods. 

As  night  had  just  settled,  Hinkston  felt  secure 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  12/ 

in  his  escape,  though  the  Indians  immediately 
scattered  and  began  such  a  vigorous  search  that  he 
heard  them  moving  in  all  directions  about  him, 
sometimes  so  close  that  he  could  almost  touch 
them,  and  was  forced  to  stand  as  motionless  as  the 
tree  trunks  beside  him,  lest  they  should  detect  his 
cautious  movements. 

But  he  gradually  worked  away  from  the  Indian 
camp,  when  the  vigor  of  the  hunt  had  relaxed 
somewhat,  and,  starting  in  the  direction  of  Lexing- 
ton, kept  going  all  night  ;  for,  as  he  was  confident 
the  Shawanoes  would  take  his  trail  at  daylight,  it 
was  important  that  he  should  make  all  progress 
while  the  opportunity  was  his. 

His  hopes  rose  as  hour  after  hour  passed,  and  he 
was  congratulating  himself  on  the  goodly  distance 
made,  when  to  his  consternation  he  came  directly 
up  to  the  very  Indian  camp  from  which  he  fled 
long  before.  He  had  committed  that  error  which 
people  lost  in  the  woods  are  so  prone  to  commit, 
that  of  walking  in  a  circle  instead  of  in  a  straight 
line. 

As  may  be  supposed,  Hinkston  was  startled,  and 
he  did  not  stand  long  surveying  the  smoking  camp- 
fires,  with  the  grim  warriors  gathered  about  them  ; 
but  turning  once  more,  he  re-entered  the  woods, 
making  his  way  with  so  much  caution,  that  what- 
ever might  happen,  he  was  sure  of  not  repeating 
the  blunder  committed. 

The  night  was  so  cloudy  and  dark,  that  he  was 
deprived  of  the  compass  of  the  hunter,  the  stars  in 
the  sky,  and  he  wet  his  finger  and    held   it  over 


128  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

his  head.  This  enabled  him  to  tell  the  direction 
of  the  wind  which  was  gently  blowing,  and  by  re- 
peating the  act,  he  was  enabled  to  pursue  substan- 
tially the  same  direction  through  the  night,  so  that 
when  daylight  came,  he  was  sure  of  one  thing,  he 
had  placed  a  goodly  number  of  miles  between  him 
and  his  enemies. 

He  was  so  worn  out  that  he  crept  close  to  a 
fallen  tree,  where  he  slept  several  hours.  When  he 
awoke  he  found  he  was  surrounded  by  a  dense  fog, 
which  shut  out  objects  a  dozen  feet  distant.  The 
moisture  was  dripping  from  the  leaves,  and  the  day 
was  as  dismal  as  can  be  imagined;  but  such 
weather  served  to  help  conceal  his  trail,  and  he 
was  hopeful  that  none  of  the  keen-eyed  Indians 
would  succeed  in  tracing  him  to  his  resting-place. 

But  the  Shawanoes  were  prosecuting  a  most  vigor- 
ous search,  and  he  stepped  along  with  the  greatest 
care,  glancing  to  the  right  and  left,  expecting  every 
minute  to  see  some  brawny  warrior  suddenly  spring 
out  of  the  fog  upon  him. 

On  the  right  he  would  hear  the  call  of  a  turkey, 
answered  a  moment  by  another  on  the  left,  fol- 
lowed perhaps  by  a  general  chorus  from  all  points 
of  the  compass. 

Those  wild  turkeys  were  Indians  signaling  to 
each  other,  and  they  frequently  approached  so 
close,  that  more  than  once  Hinkston  felt  it  im- 
possible to  break  through  the  fiery  ring  that  was 
closing  about  him. 

Sometimes  the  pursuers  varied  their  signals  by 
imitating  the  howling  of  wolves,  or  the  bleating  of 


COLONEL   DANIEL    BOONE.  1 29 

fawns,  and  they  were  often  so  close  that  discovery 
would  have  been  inevitable  but  for  the  London- 
like vapor  which  enveloped  the  trembling  fugitive. 
But  good  fortune  waited  on  Captain  Hinkston, 
and  he  finally  extricated  himself  from  the  perilous 
vicinity  and  reached  Lexington  without  harm. 


130  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

Colonel  Clark's  Invasion  of  the  Indian  Country — Boone  is  Pro- 
moted to  the  Rank  of  Colonel — His  Brother  Killed  at  Blue 
Licks  and  Boone  narrowly  Escapes  Capture — Attack  upon 
the  Shelbyville  Garrison — News  of  the  Surrender  of  Corn- 
wallis — Attack  upon  Estill's  Station — Simon  Girty  the  Rene- 
gade— He  Appears  before  Bryant's  Station,  but  Withdraws. 

This  same  year  1780  was  noteworthy  for  two 
memorable  incidents  in  the  history  of  Kentucky. 
The  first  was  Colonel  Byrd's  invasion,  and  the 
other  was  the  retaliatory  invasion  of  the  Indian 
country  by  the  gallant  Colonel  Clark,  and  his  at- 
tack upon  the  Shawanoe  towns. 

The  prisoners  taken  by  the  Indians  at  Ruddell's 
Station  were  kept  by  their  captors,  who  released 
a  few  after  the  expiration  of  several  years,  but  a 
great  many  perished  by  the  tomahawk  and  knife. 

Byrd's  invasion  created  great  excitement,  and 
the  proposed  retaliatory  measure  of  Colonel  Clark 
was  received  with  enthusiasm.  The  brave  settlers 
rallied  to  his  standard  from  every  direction,  and  in 
a  short  time  he  had  a  full  thousand  men  under  his 
command. 

Such  a  force,  composed  of  such  material,  might 
well  be  considered  invincible,  for  no  combination 
of  Indians  could  have  been  formed  on  the  frontier 
capable  of  checking  its  march. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  131 

Colonel  Clark,  at  the  head,  marched  directly  into 
the  Indian  country,  spreading  devastation  where- 
ever  he  went.  The  towns  were  burned  and  the 
corn-fields  laid  waste — a  piece  of  cruelty,  but  war  is 
always  cruel — and  by  destroying  their  crops,  the 
warriors  were  given  something  else  to  do  besides 
forming  expeditions  against  the  frontier  settlements. 
No  attempt  was  made  to  check  the  advance  of 
Colonel  Clark,  and  his  force  having  inflicted  an 
incalculable  amount  of  injury,  withdrew  and  dis- 
banded. 

Only  one  skirmish  had  taken  place ;  that  was  at 
an  Indian  village  where  about  twenty  men  were 
killed  on  each  side. 

In  the  same  year  the  organization  of  the  militia 
of  Kentucky  was  perfected.  Colonel  Clark  was 
appointed  brigadier-general  and  commander-in- 
chief  of  all  the  militia.  Major  Daniel  Boone  was 
advanced  to  the  rank  of  colonel,  and  with  Pope 
and  Trigg  held  second  rank,  Floyd,  Logan  and 
Todd  holding  first. 

A  singular  fatality  seemed  to  attach  Itself  to 
Blue  Licks,  already  the  scene  of  several  disasters 
to  the  whites.  In  October,  1780,  Boone  and  his 
brother  visited  the  place,  and  had  scarcely  reached 
it  when  they  were  fired  upon  by  a  number  of  In- 
dians in  ambush,  and  the  brother  fell  dead. 

Boone  himself  dashed  into  the  woods  and  fled 
for  life,  the  Indians  pursuing  with  the  help  of  a 
dog.  The  latter  clung  so  close  to  the  heels  of  the 
fugitive,  that,  when  he  got  a  safe  distance,  he 
turned    about   and   shot   him,  then   resuming  his 


132  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

flight,  he  soon  placed  himself  beyond  all  danger 
from  the  savages. 

In  March,  1781,  a  number  of  straggling  Indians 
entered  Jefferson  county  at  different  points,  and 
hiding  along  the  paths,  treacherously  shot  down 
several  settlers.  This  served  as  a  reminder  to  the 
pioneers  that  it  was  too  soon  to  count  upon  any 
degree  of  safety  from  the  red  men. 

In  fact  there  was  a  state  of  continual  unrest  along 
the  border.  Among  those  killed  in  the  manner 
mentioned,  was  Colonel  William  Linn.  Captain 
Whitaker,  with  the  resolve  to  punish  the  assassins, 
started  in  hot  pursuit  of  them. 

Striking  their  trail,  he  followed  it  rapidly  to  the 
Ohio,  where  he  entered  several  canoes  purposing 
to  cross  and  continue  the  pursuit.  He  supposed 
that  the  warriors  had  already  gone  over,  but  such 
was  not  the  case,  the  Indians  being  concealed  on 
the  Kentucky  shore. 

Just  as  Captain  Whitaker  and  his  men  were 
pushing  off,  the  savages  fired,  killing  and  wounding 
nine  of  them,  but  the  others  turned  with  such 
fierceness,  that  the  Indians  were  put  to  flight, 
several  of  their  number  being  left  dead. 

In  the  succeeding  month  a  small  station  near 
Shelbyville,  which  had  been  founded  by  Boone, 
became  so  alarmed  that  the  settlers  determined  to 
remove  to  Bear's  Creek.  While  engaged  in  doing 
so,  they  were  attacked  by  Indians  and  many 
killed. 

Colonel  Floyd  hastily  gathered  twenty-five  men 
and  started  in  pursuit,  but  he  was  ambushed,  half 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 33 

his  party  killed,  and  he  himself  would  have  been 
tomahawked,  but  for  the  assistance  of  the  noted 
scout.  Captain  Wells,  who  helped  him  off  the  ground. 

Toward  the  close  of  1781,  news  reached  Ken- 
tucky that  Lord  Cornwallis  had  surrendered  at 
Yorktown,  that  the  war  was  ended,  and  the  In- 
dependence of  the  American  colonies  secured  for- 
ever. It  is  impossible  to  imagine  the  delight 
which  thrilled  the  country  at  this  joyful  tidings. 
America  now  took  her  place  among  the  nations, 
and  began  that  career  of  progress,  advancement 
and  civihzation  which  has  made  her  people  the 
foremost  of  the  world. 

The  settlers  along  the  frontier  believed  their  day 
of  security  and  safety  had  come  at  last,  and  that 
now  they  might  give  their  w^hole  attention  to  the 
development  of  the  country. 

But  the  hope  was  an  unsubstantial  one.  The 
American  Indians,  as  a  rule,  are  as  regardless  of 
treaties  as  are  we,  and  they  showed  no  disposition 
to  recognize  the  fact  that  the  war  was  over  and  the 
dawn  of  universal  peace  had  come. 

In  May,  1782,  twenty-five  Wyandots  suddenly 
appeared  in  front  of  Estill's  Station,  and  after 
killing  one  man,  and  taking  a  prisoner,  retreated. 
Captain  Estill,  with  an  equal  force,  started  in  pur- 
suit, and  overtook  them  at  Hinkston's,  where  he 
savagely  attacked  them.  His  lieutenant,  Miller, 
showed  the  white  feather,  failed  to  carry  out  in- 
structions, and  Captain  Estill  and  nine  of  his  men 
were  killed  and  scalped,  the  Indians  also  losing 
their  leader  and  half  their  warriors. 


134  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

Simon  Girty  the  renegade  figures  as  an  actor  in 
the  darkest  deeds  in  the  history  of  the  West.  He 
was  a  soldier  at  the  fierce  battle  of  Point  Pleasant, 
but  was  so  maltreated  by  his  Commander,  General 
Lewis,  after  the  battle,  that  he  forswore  his  race, 
and  became  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Indians  and 
the  most  merciless  enemy  of  the  settlers. 

In  the  month  of  August,  a  runner  arrived  at 
Bryant's  Station  with  news  that  Girty,  at  the  head 
of  a  large  force  of  Indians,  was  pushing  through  the 
woods  with  the  intention  of  capturing  the  station. 
Immediate  preparations  were  made  to  receive 
them,  and  when  the  Indians  appeared,  on  the  14th 
of  August,  everything  possible  had  been  done  to 
put  the  place  in  the  best  form  of  defence. 

Girty  was  at  their  head,  as  had  been  announced, 
and  he  at  once  adv^anced  to  the  clearing  and  sum- 
moned the  settlers  to  surrender,  telling  them  that 
no  other  course  was  left,  for,  besides  the  large  force 
under  him  he  had  a  number  of  re-enforcements 
marching  to  join  him  with  artillery. 

The  sound  of  the  last  word  was  alarming  to  most 
of  the  settlers,  but  Reynolds,  one  of  their  number, 
took  upon  himself  to  answer  Girty,  who  had 
assured  them  of  honorable  treatment  in  case  of 
capitulation,  and  the  tomahawk  in  the  event  of 
their  failure  to  accept  the  terms. 

The  answer  of  Reynolds  to  this  demand  was  of 
the  most  insulting  nature.  He  laughed  at  the 
threats  of  Girty  and  challenged  him  to  make  them 
good ;  he  said  he  was  the  owner  of  one  of  the 
mangiest  and  most  worthless  curs  ever  seen,  and 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 35 

that  he  put  the  last  crowning  disgrace  upon  the 
poor  dog  by  naming  him  ''  Girty ;  "  that  if  he  had 
mihtary  artillery  or  re-enforcements,  he  was  invited 
to  exhibit  them,  and  that,  finally,  if  Girty  remained 
two  hours  longer  before  the  fort,  they  would  go 
out  and  scalp  him  and  all  the  warriors  he  had  with 

him. 

This  was  an  emphatic  reply  to  the  question,  and 
Girty  expressed  in  turn  his  regret  that  the  settlers 
were  so  blind  to  the  fate  of  themselves  and  those 
dependent  upon  them  ;  but  he  had  given  them  fair 
warning,  and  their  blood  must  be  on  their  own 
heads. 

They  had  deliberately  chosen  to  disregard  the 
proffer  of  peace  and  safety,  and  the  world  could 
not  blame  him  now  for  carrying  out  his  threat— 
that  of  putting  every  one  to  death  with  the  toma- 
hawk. 

The  resistance  which  they  had  determined  to 
offer  would  only  excite  the  Indians  to  the  highest 
point  of  fury,  and  they  would  now  be  irrestrain- 

able. 

Thereupon  Simon  Girty  went  back  to  where  his 
Indian  allies  were  awaiting  him,  placed  himself  at 
their  head,  and  then  deliberately  turned  about  and 
marched  away,  without  firing  a  shot  at  the  station  ! 


136  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER   XV. 

Arrival  of  Boone  with  Re-enforcements — Pursuit  of  the  Indian 
Force — Boone's  Counsel  Disregarded — A  Frightful  Disaster — 
Reynold's  Noble  and  Heroic  Act — His  Escape. 

On  the  morning  succeeding  the  departure  of 
Girty  and  his  Indians  from  the  front  of  Bryant's 
Station,  Boone  reached  the  place  with  re-enforce- 
ments, among  them  being  his  son  Israel  and  his 
brother  Samuel.  Before  the  day  closed,  Colonel 
Trigg  came  in  from  Harrodstown,  and  Colonel 
Todd  from  Lexington,  each  with  a  similar  force,  so 
that  the  retreat  of  the  noted  renegade  was  the  best 
thing  that  could  have  taken  place  for  his  own  per- 
sonal safety. 

The  company  that  gathered  within  the  station 
was  a  curious  one — numbering  about  two  hundred, 
one-fourth  of  whom  were  commissioned  officers. 
A  noisy  consultation  was  held,  and  amid  much  up- 
roar and  WTangling,  it  was  resolved  to  pursue  the 
Indians  at  once,  without  awaiting  the  arrival  of 
Colonel  Logan,  who  was  known  to  be  approaching 
with  a  large  force,  and  was  certain  to  arrive  within 
the  succeeding  twenty-four  hours. 

Accordingly  the  pursuit  was  begun  without 
delay,  and  it  proved  most  easy  to  keep  up,  for  the 
retreat  of  Girty  and  his  Indians  was  marked  by 
such  a  broad  and  plain  trail  that  there  could  be  no 
mistaking  it. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  137 

The  bushes  had  been  bent  down,  the  bark  was 
hacked  off  the  trees  with  tomahawks,  and  articles 
were  strewn  along  the  way  with  most  remarkable 
prodigality. 

Indeed  there  was  so  much  pains  taken  to  show 
the  trail  that  Boone  and  his  older  companions 
were  alarmed.  They  believed  Girty  had  caused  it 
to  be  done  for  the  very  purpose  of  drawing  them 
in  pursuit,  and  Boone  spoke  to  many  of  the  officers. 
But  they  laughed  at  his  fears  and  pressed  forward 
with  the  ardor  of  Kentuckians  who  see  the  cer- 
tainty of  a  fierce  struggle  close  at  hand,  where  the 
victory  is  Hkely  to  be  on  their  side. 

When  the  settlers  reached  Blue  Licks — an  omi- 
nous name  for  them — they  discovered  several  In- 
dians on  the  other  side  of  the  Licking,  who  leisurely 
retreated  into  the  woods,  without  showing  any 
special  alarm  over  the  pursuit  of  the  Kentuckians. 

As  it  was  certain  that  Girty  and  his  whole  force 
were  immediately  in  front,  another  consultation 
was  held  ;  for  the  pursuers  began  to  feel  the  need 
of  care  and  caution  in  their  movements.  After  a 
long  discussion,  all  turned  to  Boone,  who  they  felt 
was  the  best  qualified  to  advise  them  in  the  emer- 
gency. 

The  grave  face  and  manner  of  the  great  pioneer 
showed  that  he  appreciated  the  danger. 

"Our  situation  is  a  critical  one,"  said  he;  ''you 
know  nothing  of  the  nature  of  the  country  on  the 
other  side  of  the  Licking,  and  the  Indians  have 
acted  in  such  a  manner  that  I'm  satisfied  they 
have  laid  an  ambush  for  us.     In  my  opinion,  we 


138  LIFE  AND   TIMES   OF 

have  the  choice  of  two  courses :  the  first  is  to 
divide  our  men  and  send  one  half  up  the  river  to 
cross  it  at  the  Rapids  and  attack  in  the  rear,  while 
the  rest  make  a  simultaneous  assault  in  front.  But 
the  other  course  and  the  one  which  I  most  earnestly 
urge  is  to  await  the  coming  of  Colonel  Logan  and 
his  re-enforcements.  We  have  a  strong  body  in 
front  of  us,  and  we  have  been  taught  more  than 
one  lesson  by  the  disasters  of  the  past  few  years, 
which  we  cannot  afford  to  forget  to-day.  At  any 
rate,  we  ought  not  to  try  to  cross  the  river  until  we 
have  sent  forward  spies  to  learn  the  number  and 
disposition  of  the  troops." 

These  were  the  words  of  wisdom  and  prudence, 
but  they  fell  upon  unwilling  ears,  and  the  majority 
bitterly  opposed  the  advice  of  the  old  pioneer. 
They  insisted  that  the  Indians  were  fleeing  in 
alarm,  and  that  such  delay  would  give  them  time 
to  get  away  unscathed,  while  the  proposal  to 
divide  the  settlers  would  so  weaken  them  that  the 
Indians  would  fall  upon  the  detachments  separately 
and  destroy  them.  It  may  be  said  there  was 
reason  in  the  last  objection,  but  none  in  the 
former. 

It  is  probable  there  was  little  discipline  in  this 
wrangling  assemblage  which  was  engaged  in  dis- 
cussing a  most  momentous  question,  for  while  the 
arguments  were  going  on.  Major  McGary  sprang 
upon  his  horse,  spurred  him  at  full  gallop  toward 
the  river,  calling  upon  all  those  who  were  not 
cowards  to  follow  him, 

The  next  instant  he  was  plunging  through  the 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE. 


139 


stream,  and  the  whole  shouting  rabble  rushed 
tumultuously  after  him.  There  was  no  semblance 
of  order  as  they  shouted,  struggled,  and  hurried 
pell-mell  to  their  doom.  Simon  Girty,  the  rene- 
gade, from  the  woods  on  the  other  side,  must  have 
smiled  grimly,  as  he  saw  his  victims  doing  every- 
thing in  their  power  to  hasten  their  own  destruc- 
tion, just  as  the  majority  of  the  expeditions  against 
the  Indians  did  before  and  have  done  since. 

The  soldiers  hastened  forward,  until  they  reached 
the  point  against  which  Boone  had  warned  them — 
the  heading  of  two  ravines.  They  had  scarcely 
halted,  when  a  party  of  Indians  appeared  and 
opened  fire  upon  them.  McGary  returned  the  fire, 
but  his  position  was  disadvantageous,  being  on 
an  exposed  ridge,  while,  as  usual,  the  Shawanoes 
were  in  a  ravine  with  plenty  of  opportunity  to  con- 
ceal themselves,  while  picking  off  the  whites. 

The  majority  of  the  settlers  had  not  yet  come 
up,  but  they  were  hurrying  forward  in  the  same 
wild  disorder,  and  continued  rushing  up  the  ridge, 
in  time  to  meet  the  fire  from  the  Indians  which 
grew  hotter  and  more  destructive  every  minute. 

Although  placed  at  such  disadvantage,  the  whites 
fought  with  great  bravery,  loading  and  shooting 
rapidly,  though  without  any  attempt  at  discipline 
and  regularity.  The  fact  was,  the  whites  saw  they 
were  entrapped,  and  each  and  all  were  fighting  for 
their  very  lives. 

Had  the  warriors  been  given  their  choice  of 
ground,  they  would  have  selected  in  all  probability 
that  taken  by  the  respective  combatants,  for  nothing 


I40  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

could  have  been  more  in  favor  of  Girty  and  his 
savages. 

The  Indians  gradually  closed  in  around  the 
whites,  loading  and  firing  with  great  rapidity, 
while  the  settlers  fell  fast  before  the  bullets  rained 
in  upon  them  from  every  quarter. 

Among  the  officers,  Todd,  Trigg,  Harland  and 
McBride  were  soon  killed,  and  Daniel  Boone's  son 
Israel,  while  gallantly  doing  his  duty,  fell  pierced 
by  bullets.  The  savages  gaining  confidence  from 
their  success  continued  to  extend  their  line,  so  as 
to  turn  the  right  of  the  Kentuckians,  until  they 
got  in  their  rear  and  cut  off  their  retreat  to  the 
river. 

The  soldiers  saw  what  the  Indians  were  doing, 
for  the  heavy  fire  indicated  it,  and  they  became 
panic-stricken.  At  once  every  one  thought  of 
saving  only  himself,  and  a  tumultuous,  headlong 
rush  was  made  for  the  river.  As  a  matter  of 
course,  the  savages  did  not  allow  the  invitation  to 
pass  unaccepted,  and  they  swarmed  down  upon 
the  demoralized  whites,  tomahawking  them  without 
mercy. 

Most  of  the  horsemen  escaped,  but  the  slaughter 
of  the  foot  soldiers  was  terrible.  Nearly  all  of 
those  who  were  in  Major  McGary's  party  were 
killed,  and  at  the  river  the  scene  became  appalling. 
Horsemen,  foot  soldiers,  and  painted  Indians  were 
mingled  in  fierce  confusion,  fighting  desperately  in 
the  water,  which  was  crowded  from  shore  to  shore. 

A  score  of  soldiers,  having  got  across,  halted  and 
poured  a  volley  into  the  red  men,  which   checked 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.  141 

them  for  a  few  minutes ;  but  they  quickly  rallied 
and  resumed  the  massacre  and  pursuit,  the  latter 
continuing  for  fully  twenty  miles.  More  than 
sixty  Kentuckians  were  killed,  a  number  made 
prisoners;  and  another  disaster  was  added  to  the 
long  roll  of  those  which  mark  the  history  of  the 
attempts  at  civilization  in  the  West. 

Daniel  Boone  bore  himself  in  this  fight  with  his 
usual  intrepidity  and  coolness,  doing  his  utmost  to 
check  the  hurricane-like  rush  of  the  Indians,  and 
endeavoring  to  rally  those  around  him  into  some- 
thing like  organized  resistance.  Could  this  have 
been  done,  the  renegade  Girty  and  his  merciless 
horde  would  have  been  routed,  for  some  of  those 
who  fought  on  his  side  admitted  years  afterward 
that  they  were  once  on  the  very  point  of  breaking 
and  fleeing  in  disorder. 

But  Boone  saw  his  son  and  many  of  his  closest 
friends  shot  dead,  and  himself  almost  surrounded 
by  Indians,  before  he  comprehended  his  imminent 
personal  peril. 

The  ford  which  was  looked  upon  by  most  of  the 
settlers  as  the  only  door  of  escape  was  crowded 
with  fugitives,  and  several  hundred  warriors  were 
between  him  and  the  river.  Instead  of  seeking 
to  reach  the  stream,  he  turned  toward  the  ravine 
from  which  the  Shav/anoes  themselves  had  emerged, 
and,  with  several  comrades,  made  a  desperate  dash 
for  it. 

There  was  firing  all  along  the  line  at  the  few  who 
took  this  exceptional  means,  and  several  small  par- 
ties sprang  after  them.     Boone  and  his  companions 


142  LIFE  AND   TIMES   OF 

were  fleet  of  foot,  but  he  succeeded  in  eluding  their^ 
enemies  more  by  strategy  than  speed,  and  finally 
brought  his  friends  to  the  river  bank  at  a  point  so 
far  below  the  ford  that  they  were  invisible  to  the 
Indians. 

Here  they  swam  across  and  then  started  for 
Bryant's  Station,  which  they  reached  without  fur- 
ther molestation. 

Such  an  utter  rout  and  irretrievable  disaster  is 
always  marked  by  some  extraordinary  incidents. 
Reynolds,  who  made  the  insulting  reply  to  Simon 
Girty,  when  he  demanded  the  surrender  of  Bryant's 
Station,  was  in  the  battle  and  fought  furiously 
against  the  renegade  and  his  aUies,  but  was  forced 
back  by  the  turbulent  tide  which,  once  set  in 
motion,  swept  everything  before  it, 

Reynolds  was  making  for  the  river,  when  he 
overtook  an  officer  on  foot  who  was  so  weak  from ' 
wounds  received  in  a  former  engagement  with  the 
Indians,  that  he  could  not  keep  up  with  the  fugi- 
tives, and,  indeed,  was  so  exhausted,  that  he  was 
ready  to  fall  fainting  to  the  ground. 

Reynolds  sprang  from  his  horse  and  helped  the 
officer  upon  it,  and  then  told  him  to  do  the  best 
he  could.  The  captain  did  so  and  saved  him- 
self. 

Reynolds  was  now  placed  in  great  peril,  but  he 
made  a  plunge  into  the  river,  and  soon  carried  him- 
self by  powerful  strokes  to  the  other  side,  \vhere 
he  was  immediately  made  prisoner. 

The  Shawanoes,  at  this  juncture,  were  so  en- 
gaged in  capturing  and  killing  the  fugitives,  that 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  I43 

they   could   not  leave   very  large  guards  to  keep 
those  who  fell  into  their  hands. 

Thus  it  came  about  that  the  guard  placed  over 
Reynolds  was  a  single  Indian,  but  he  was  tall  and 
muscular,  and  would  have  preferred  to  tomahawk 
his  prisoner  and  join  in  the  general  massacre. 

Reynolds  did  not  give  him  time  to  debate  the 
matter,  but,  turning  quickly  upon  the  warrior,  dealt 
him  a  blow  which  felled  him  like  an  ox,  and  then, 
before  he  could  rise,  Reynolds  was  in  the  woods, 
speeding  for  life. 

One  of  the  first  men  whom  he  encountered, 
after  reaching  the  settlement,  was  the  officer  to 
whom  he  had  given  his  horse,  when  there  was  no 
other  means  by  which  he  could  be  saved. 

The  officer  appreciated  the  favor,  and  showed  it 
by  making  Reynolds  a  present  of  two  hundred 
acres  of  land. 


144  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

General  Clark's  Expedition— A  Dark  Page  in  American  History 
— Colonel  Crawford's  Disastrous  Failure  and  his  own  Terrible 
Fate — Simon  Girty. 

Kentucky  now  approached  an  eventful  period 
in  her  history.  As  we  have  stated,  the  career  of 
Daniel  Boone  is  woven  in  the  very  warp  and  woof 
of  the  narrative  of  the  early  days  of  the  West,  and 
in  order  to  reach  a  proper  understanding  of  the  life 
and  character  of  the  great  pioneer,  it  is  necessary 
to  carry  the  two  along  together. 

The  defeat  and  massacre  at  Blue  Licks  excited  a 
profound  shock  and  indignation  along  the  frontier, 
and  the  feeling  was  general  that  necessity  de- 
manded the  chastisement  of  the  Indians,  who 
would  be  likely  otherwise  to  continue  their  depre- 
dations. 

The  gallant  and  clear-headed  officer.  General 
George  Rogers  Clark,  the  "  Hannibal  of  the  West," 
issued  a  call  for  volunteers  to  assemble  at  Bryant's 
Station.  The  General  was  so  popular,  and  the  con- 
fidence in  him  so  universal,  that  hundreds  flocked 
to  the  rendezvous,  where,  in  a  brief  time,  he  placed 
himself  at  the  head  of  one  of  the  most  formidable 
forces  ever  raised  in  that  portion  of  the  country 
during  its  early  days. 

The  Indians  were  too  wise  to  meet  this  army  in 


COLONEL  DANIEL  BOONE.         I45 

anything  like  open  battle.  They  carefully  kept 
out  of  its  way,  expending  their  energies  in  picking 
off  stragglers,  and  occasionally  sending  in  a  stray 
shot  from  some  point,  from  which  they  could  flee  be- 
fore it  could  be  reached  by  the  infuriated  soldiers. 

General  Clark  pushed  forward,  burned  several 
Indian  towns,  and  laid  waste  many  fields.  A  few 
prisoners  were  taken,  and  a  few  killed,  when  the 
expedition  returned  and  disbanded. 

This  was  the  only  enterprise  of  the  kind  that 
was  set  on  foot  by  Kentucky  during  the  year  1782, 
which,  however,  was  marked  by  one  of  the  darkest 
deeds  on  the  part  of  white  men,  which  blacken  the 
pages  of  our  history. 

On  the  8th  of  March,  Colonel  Daniel  Williamson, 
with  a  ha^y  of  men,  marched  to  the  Moravian 
town  of  Gnadenhutten,  where  he  obtained  posses- 
sion of  the  arms  of  the  Christian  Indians  through 
treachery,  and  then  massacred  one  hundred  of 
them  in  as  cruel  and  atrocious  manner  as  that 
shown  by  Nana  Sahib  at  Cawnpore.  The  harvest 
of  such  an  appalling  crime  was  rapine  and  death 
along  the  frontier,  as  it  has  been  demonstrated 
many  a  time  since. 

These  outrages  became  so  numerous  that  Colonel 
WiUiam  Crawford  organized  an  expedition  in  West- 
ern Pennsylvania,  numbering  450  men,  with  which 
he  started  against  the  Wyandot  towns  on  the  San- 
dusky. 

His  force  in  fact  was  nothing  but  an  undisci- 
plined rabble,  and  no  one  could  predict  anything 
but  disaster,  when  it  should  penetrate  the  Indian 

7 


146  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

country.  It  was  this  lack  of  discipline  that  had 
given  the  death-blow  to  so  many  expeditions 
against  the  tribes  on  the  frontier,  and  which  is  the 
strongest  ally  an  enemy  can  have. 

Early  in  June,  Colonel  Crawford's  force  reached 
the  plains  of  Sandusky,  straggling  along  like  the 
remnants  of  a  defeated  army,  and  so  mutinous  that 
numbers  were  continually  straying  back,  deserting 
openly  and  caring  nothing  for  the  wishes  or  com- 
mands of  their  leader. 

Colonel  Crawford  saw  that  a  crisis  was  approach- 
ing, and  calling  a  council,  it  was  agreed  that  if  a 
large  force  of  Indians  was  not  encountered  within 
the  succeeding  twenty-four  hours,  they  would  with- 
draw altogether  from  the  country. 

A  thousandfold  better  would  it  have  been  had 
they  done  so  at  once. 

Within  the  succeeding  hour,  scouts  came  in 
with  the  news  that  a  large  body  of  savages  were 
marching  against  them,  and  at  that  moment  were 
almost  within  rifle-shot. 

The  proximity  of  danger  impressed  itself  upon 
the  soldiers  and  officers,  who  made  hurried  prepa- 
rations to  receive  the  warriors  that  appeared 
shortly  after,  swarming  through  and  filling  the 
woods  by  the  hundred. 

The  whites  were  eager  for  battle  and  they 
opened  upon  them  at  once,  keeping  up  a  hot  gall- 
ing fire  until  dark,  when  the  Indians  drew  off.  The 
soldiers  slept  on  their  arms. 

At  daylight  the  fight  was  renewed,  but  it  as- 
sumed the  nature  of  a  skirmish  more  than  that  of  a 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  147 

regular  battle.  The  Indians  had  suffered  severely, 
and  they  were  more  careful  of  exposing  themselves. 
They  took  advantage  of  the  trees  and  bushes, 
firing  rapidly  and  doing  considerable  damage. 

But  the  soldiers  were  accustomed  to  such  war- 
fare, and  they  not  only  held  their  own  ground,  but 
maintained  a  destructive,  though  desultory  fire 
which  was  more  effective  than  that  of  the  enemy. 

The  most  alarming  fact  was  that  the  Indians 
were  not  only  waiting  for  re-enforcements  but  were 
receiving  them  all  through  the  day.  The  spies  of 
Colonel  Crawford  reported  that  other  warriors  were 
continually  coming  in,  it  being  evident  that  runners 
had  been  sent  out  by  the  chiefs  to  summon  all  the 
help  they  could  command. 

This  caused  a  great  deal  of  uneasiness  on  the 
part  of  the  whites,  who  saw  the  probability  of  an 
overwhelming  force  gathering  in  front  of  them,  with 
the  awful  sequel  of  massacre,  which  had  marked 
so  many  expeditions  into  the  Indian  country. 

At  sunset,  when  the  second  day's  battle  ceased, 
an  anxious  consultation  was  held  by  the  officers  of 
Crawford's  command,  at  which  the  momentous 
question  was  discussed  as  to  what  was  to  be  done. 

The  conviction  was  so  general  that  they  would 
be  attacked  by  a  resistless  force,  if  they  remained 
on  the  ground  another  day,  that  it  was  agreed  to 
retreat  during  the  night.  As  the  savage  force  was 
already  very  large  and  was  hourly  increasing,  it  will 
be  understood  a  withdrawal  could  only  be  accom- 
plished by  the  utmost  secrecy,  and  amid  the  most 
profound  silence. 


148  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

It  was  decided,  therefore,  that  the  march  should 
begin  at  midnight,  in  perfect  silence,  and  prepara- 
tions were  made  to  carry  out  the  decision  of  the 
council  of  officers. 

At  a  late  hour  the  troops  were  arranged  in  good 
order,  and  the  retreat  was  begun.  A  few  minutes 
after,  some  confusion  and  the  firing  of  guns  were 
noticed  in  the  rear  and  threatened  a  panic,  but  the 
soldiers  were  speedily  quieted,  and  the  withdrawal 
resumed  in  an  orderly  manner. 

Probably  it  would  have  been  continued  as  in- 
tended, but,  at  the  critical  moment,  some  terrified 
soldier  called  out  that  the  Indians  had  discovered 
what  they  were  doing  and  were  coming  down  upon 
them  in  full  force. 

The  retreat  at  once  became  a  rout,  every  man 
feeling  that  scarcely  a  hope  of  escape  remained. 
The  cavalry  broke  and  scattered  in  the  woods,  and 
the  desperate  efforts  of  Colonel  Crawford,  who 
galloped  back  and  forth,  shouting  and  seeking  to 
encourage  them  to  stand  firm,  were  thrown  away. 

As  if  it  was  decreed  that  nothing  should  be  lack- 
ing in  this  grotesque  tragedy,  the  men  shouted 
and  yelled  like  crazy  persons,  so  that  the  impres- 
sion went  to  the  astounded  Indians  that  "  the 
white  men  had  routed  themselves  and  they  had 
nothing  to  do  but  to  pick  up  the  stragglers." 

The  sequel  can  be  imagined.  The  warriors 
sprang  to  the  pursuit  and  kept  it  up  with  the  fero- 
cious tenacity  of  blood-hounds,  all  through  the 
night  and  into  the  succeeding  day.  The  massacre 
went  on  hour  after  hour,  until  over  a  hundred  of 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  149 

the  soldiers  had  been  killed  or  captured,  and  still 
another  frightful  disaster  was  added  to  those  which 
already  marked  the  history  of  the  development  of 
the  West. 

Among  the  prisoners  captured  were  two — Dr. 
Knight,  the  surgeon  of  the  company,  and  Colonel 
Crawford  himself. 

Dr.  Knight  and  the  Colonel  were  taken  at  the 
close  of  the  second  day,  the  latter  having  incurred 
unusual  danger  from  his  anxiety  respecting  the 
fate  of  his  son.  Their  captors  were  a  small  party 
of  Delawares,  who  carried  them  to  the  old  Wyandot 
town.  Just  before  reaching  it,  a  halt  was  made, 
and  the  celebrated  chief,  Captain  Pipe,  painted 
Dr.  Knight  and  Colonel  Crawford  black.  This 
meant  they  had  already  been  doomed  to  death  by 
being  burned  at  the  stake ! 

Their  immediate  experience  did  not  tend  to 
lessen  their  terrors.  As  they  moved  along,  they 
continually  passed  bodies  of  their  friends  that  had 
been  frightfully  mangled  by  their  captors,  who 
were  evidently  determined  that  the  massacre  of 
the  Christian  Indians  should  be  fully  avenged. 

When  near  the  Indian  town,  they  overtook  five 
prisoners  who  were  surrounded  by  a  mob  that 
were  tormenting  them  by  beating  and  taunting. 
Suddenly  the  Indians  sprang  upon  them  with  a 
yell,  and  every  one  was  tomahawked.  Colonel 
Crawford  was  turned  over  to  a  Shawanoe  doctor, 
and  Surgeon  Knight  went  along  with  them. 

A  few  minutes  previous,  Simon  Girty,  the  rene- 
gade, rode  up  beside  them  and  became  more  fiendish 


I50  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

in  his  taunts  than  the  Indians.  He  had  been 
acquainted  with  Colonel  Crawford  years  before, 
and  had  special  cause  for  enmity,  because  the 
Colonel  had  used  his  efforts  to  defeat  Girty  for 
some  military  office  he  was  eager  to  obtain. 

He  now  commented  upon  their  appearance 
(being  painted  black  and  of  course  in  great  distress 
of  mind),  and  he  assured  them  that  their  death  at 
the  stake  was  one  of  the  certainties  of  the  imme- 
diate future.  He  laughed  and  swore  and  was  in 
high  spirits,  as  well  he  might  be  ;  for,  inspired  as 
he  was  by  the  most  rancorous  hatred  of  his  own 
race,  he  had  been  gratified  that  day  by  assisting  in 
one  of  the  most  dreadful  disasters  to  the  settlers 
that  had  ever  occurred  on  the  frontier. 

When  the  village  was  reached.  Colonel  Crawford 
seized  a  forlorn  hope  of  escaping  by  appealing  to  a 
Shawanoe  chief  named  Wingenund,  who  had  fre- 
quently visited  his  house,  and  between  whom  quite 
a  strong  friendship  existed. 

When  the  chief  learned  that  Colonel  Crawford 
was  painted  black,  he  knew  that  nothing  could 
save  him,  and  he  withdrew  to  his  own  lodge  that 
he  might  not  witness  his  sufferings  ;  but  Crawford 
sent  for  him,  and  the  chief  could  not  refuse  to  go 
to  his  friend. 

Their  meeting  was  quite  affecting,  the  chief 
showing  some  embarrassment  and  pretending  to  be 
uncertain  of  the  identity  of  the  prisoner,  through 
his  paint. 

'^  You  are  Colonel  Crawford,  I  believe." 

"  Yes,  Wingenund,  you  must  remember  me." 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  151 

**  Yes,  I  have  not  forgotten  you ;  we  have  often 
drank  and  eaten  together,  and  you  have  been  kind 
to  me  many  times." 

*'  I  hope  that  friendship  remains,  Wingenund." 

"  It  would  remain  forever,  if  you  were  in  any 
place  but  this,  and  were  what  you  ought  to  be." 

"  I  have  been  engaged  only  in  honorable  warfare, 
and  when  we  take  your  warriors  prisoners  we  treat 
them  right." 

The  chief  looked  meaningly  at  the  poor  captive 
and  said, 

"  I  would  do  the  most  I  can  for  you,  and  I 
might  do  something,  had  you  not  joined  Colonel 
Williamson,  who  murdered  the  Moravian  Indians, 
knowing  they  were  innocent  of  all  wrong  and  that 
he  ran  no  risk  in  killing  them  with  their  squaws  and 
children." 

''That  was  a  bad  act — a  very  bad  act,  Winge- 
nund, and  had  I  been  with  him,  I  never  would  have 
permitted  it.  I  abhor  the  deed  as  do  all  good 
white  men,  no  matter  w^here  they  are." 

"  That  may  all  be  true,"  said  the  chief,"  but 
Colonel  Williamson  went  a  second  time  and  killed 
more  of  the  Moravians." 

"  But  I  went  out  and  did  all  I  could  to  stop 
him." 

''  That  may  be  true,  too,  but  you  cannot  make 
the  Indians  believe  it,  and  then.  Colonel  Crawford, 
when  you  were  on  the  march  here,  you  turned 
aside  with  your  soldiers  and  went  to  the  Moravian 
towns,  but  found  them  deserted.  Our  spies  were 
watching  you  and  saw  you  do  this.     Had  you  been 


152  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

looking  for  warriors,  you  would  not  have  gone 
there,  for  you  know  the  Moravians  are  foolish  and 
will  not  fight." 

"  We  have  done  nothing,  and  your  spies  saw 
nothing  that  your  own  people  would  not  have  done 
had  they  been  in  our  situation." 

"  I  have  no  wish  to  see  you  die,  though  you 
have  forfeited  your  life,  and  had  we  Colonel  Wil- 
liamson, we  might  spare  you  ;  but  that  man  has 
taken  good  care  to  keep  out  of  our  reach,  and  you 
will  have  to  take  his  place.  1  can  do  nothing  for 
you." 

Colonel  Crawford  begged  the  chief  to  try  and 
save  him  from  the  impending  fate,  but  Wingenund 
assured  him  it  was  useless,  and  took  his  departure. 

Shortly  afterward  the  Indians  began  their  prepa- 
rations for  the  frightful  execution. 

A  large  stake  was  driven  into  the  ground,  and 
wood  carefully  placed  around  it.  Then  Crawford's 
hands  were  tied  behind  his  back,  and  he  was  led 
out  and  securely  fastened  to  the  stake. 

At  this  time,  Simon  Girty  was  sitting  on  his 
horse  near  by,  taking  no  part  in  the  proceedings, 
but  showing  by  his  looks  and  manner  that  he 
enjoyed  them  fully  as  much  as  did  the  executioners 
themselves. 

Happening  to  catch  the  eye  of  the  renegade, 
Colonel  Crawford  asked  him  whether  the  Indians 
really  intended  to  burn  him  at  the  stake.  Girty 
answered  with  a  laugh  that  there  could  be  no 
doubt  of  it,  and  Crawford  said  no  more.  He  knew 
that  it  was  useless  to  appeal  to  him  who  was  of 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 53 

his  own  race,  for  his  heart  was  blacker  and  more 
merciless  than  those  of  the  savages  who  were 
kindling  the  fagots  at  his  feet. 

The  particulars  of  the  burning  of  Colonel  Craw- 
ford have  been  given  by  Dr.  Knight,  his  comrade, 
who  succeeded  in  escaping,  when  he,  too,  had  been 
condemned  to  the  same  fate.  These  particulars 
are  too  frightful  to  present  in  full,  for  they  could 
only  horrify  the  reader. 

Colonel  Crawford  was  subjected  to  the  most 
dreadful  form  of  torture,  the  fire  burning  slowly, 
while  the  Indians  amused  themselves  by  firing 
charges  of  powder  into  his  body.  He  bore  it  for  a 
long  time  with  fortitude,  but  finally  ran  round  and 
round  the  stake,  when  his  thongs  were  burned  in 
two,  in  the  instinctive  effort  to  escape  his  tormentors. 

The  squaws  were  among  the  most  fiendish  of  the 
tormentors,  until  the  miserable  captive  was  driven 
so  frantic  by  his  sufferings  that  he  appealed  to  Girty 
to  shoot  him  and  thus  end  his  awful  sufferings. 

This  dying  request  was  refused,  and  at  the  end 
of  two  hours  nature  gave  out  and  the  poor  Colonel 
died. 

Simon  Girty  assured  Dr.  Knight  that  a  similar 
fate  was  awaiting  him,  and  Knight  himself  had 
little  hope  of  its  being  averted.  A  son  of  Colonel 
Crawford  was  subjected  to  the  same  torture,  but, 
as  we  have  stated.  Dr.  Knight  effected  his  escape 
shortly  afterward. 

Simon  Girty,  the  most  notorious  renegade  of  the 
West,  remained  with  the  Indians  until  his  death. 
He  became  a  great  drunkard,  but  took  part  in  the 


154  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

defeat  and  massacre  of  St.  Clair's  army  in  1791, 
and  was  at  the  battle  of  the  Fallen  Timbers,  three 
years  later.  Fearful  of  returning  to  his  own  kin- 
dred at  the  end  of  hostilities,  he  went  to  Canada, 
where  he  became  something  of  a  trader,  until  the 
breaking  out  of  the  war  of  18 12,  when  he  once 
more  joined  the  Indians  and  was  killed  at  the  battle 
of  the  Thames. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  I 55 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Adventure  of  the  Spies  White  and  M'Clelland— Daring  Defence 
of  her  Home  by  Mrs.  Merrill— Exploits  of  Kennan  the  Ranger. 

The  block-house  garrison  at  the  mouth  of  Hock- 
ing River  was  thrown  into  considerable  alarm  on 
one  occasion  by  the  discovery  that  an  unusual 
number  of  Indians  were  swarming  in  their  town  in 
the  valley.  Such  a  state  of  affairs,  as  a  rule,  means 
that  the  savages  are  making,  or  have  made,  prepa- 
rations for  a  serious  movement  against  the  whites. 

To  ascertain  the  cause  of  the  presence  of  so  many 
warriors  in  that  section,  two  of  the  most  skillful  and 
daring  rangers  of  the  West  were  sent  out  to  spy  their 
movements.  These  scouts  were  White  and  McClel- 
land, and  the  season  on  which  they  ventured  upon 
their  dangerous  expedition  was  one  of  the  balmy 
days  in  Indian  summer. 

The  scouts  made  their  way  leisurely  to  the  top  of 
the  well-known  prominence  near  Lancaster,  Ohio, 
from  whose  rocky  summit  they  looked  off  over  the 
plain  spreading  far  to  the  west,  and  through  which 
the  Hocking  River  winds  like  a  stream  of  silver. 

From  this  elevation,  the  keen-eyed  scouts  gazed 
down  upon  a  curious  picture— one  which  told  them 
of  the  certain  coming  of  the  greatest  danger  which 
can  break  upon  the  frontier  settlement.  What 
they  saw,  and  the  singular  adventures  that  befell 


156  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

them,  are  told  by  the   Reverend  J.  B.  Finley,  the 
well-known  missionary  of  the  West. 

Day  by  day  the  spies  witnessed  the  horse-racing  of 
the  assembled  thousands.  The  old  sachems  looked 
on  with  their  Indian  indifference,  the  squaws  en- 
gaged in  their  usual  drudgery,  while  the  children 
indulged  unrestrainedly  in  their  playful  gambols. 
The  arrival  of  a  new  war  party  was  greeted  with 
loud  shouts,  which,  striking  the  stony  face  of  Mount 
Pleasant,  were  driven  back  in  the  various  indenta- 
tions of  the  surrounding  hills,  producing  reverbera- 
tions and  echoes  as  if  so  many  fiends  were  gathered 
in  universal  levee.  On  several  occasions,  small 
parties  left  the  prairie  and  ascended  the  mount 
from  its  low  and  grassy  eastern  slope.  At  such 
times,  the  spies  would  hide  in  the  deep  fissures  of 
the  rocks  on  the  west,  and  again  leave  their  hiding- 
places  when  their  unwelcome  visitors  had  disap- 
peared. For  food,  they  depended  on  jerked  veni- 
son and  corn-bread,  with  which  their  knapsacks 
were  well  stored.  They  dare  not  kindle  a  fire,  and 
the  report  of  one  of  their  rifles  would  have  brought 
upon  them  the  entire  force  of  Indians.  For  drink, 
they  resorted  to  the  rain-water  which  still  stood  in 
the  hollows  of  the  rocks ;  but,  in  a  short  time,  this 
source  was  exhausted,  and  McClelland  and  White 
were  forced  to  abandon  their  enterprise,  or  find  a 
new  supply.  To  accomplish  this,  M'Clelland,  being 
the  oldest,  resolved  to  make  the  attempt.  With  his^ 
trusty  rifle  in  hand  and  two  canteens  slung  over  his 
shoulders,  he  cautiously  descended,  by  a  circuitous 
route,  to  the  prairie  skirting  the  hills  on  the  north. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  157 

Under  cover  of  the  hazel  thicket,  he  reached  the 
river,  and  turning  the  bold  point  of  a  hill,  found  a 
beautiful  spring  within  a  few  feet  of  the  stream 
now  known  by  the  name  of  Cold  Spring.  Filling 
his  canteens,  he  returned  in  safety  to  his  w^atchful 
companion.  It  was  now  determined  to  have  a  fresh 
supply  of  water  every  day,  and  the  duty  was  per- 
formed alternately. 

On  one  of  these  occasions,  after  White  had  filled 
his  canteens,  he  sat  watching  the  water  as  it  came 
gurgling  out  of  the  earth,  when  the  light  sound  of 
footsteps  fell  on  his  ear.  Upon  turning  around  he 
saw  two  squaws  within  a  few  feet  of  him.  The 
eldest  gave  one  of  those  far-reaching  whoops  pecu- 
liar to  Indians. 

White  at  once  comprehended  his  perilous  situa- 
tion. If  the  alarm  should  reach  the  camps  or  town, 
he  and  his  companion  must  inevitably  perish.  Self- 
preservation  compelled  him  to  inflict  a  noiseless 
death  on  the  squaws,  and  in  such  a  manner  as, 
if  possible,  to  leave  no  trace  behind.  Ever  rapid  in 
thought  and  prompt  in  action,  he  sprang  upon  his 
victims  with  the  rapidity  and  power  of  the  lion,  and 
grasping  the  throat  of  each,  sprang  into  the  river. 
He  thrust  the  head  of  the  eldest  under  the  water, 
and  while  making  strong  efforts  to  submerge  the 
younger  (who,  however,  powerfully  resisted  him), 
to  his  astonishment,  she  addressed  him  in  his  own 
language,  though  in  almost  inarticulate  sounds. 
Releasing  his  hold,  she  informed  him  she  had  been 
a  prisoner  ten  years,  and  was  taken  from  below 
Wheeling ;  that  the  Indians  had  killed  all  the  fam- 


158  LIFE    AND    TLMES    OF 

ily ;  that  her  brother  and  herself  were  taken  prisoners, 
but  he  succeeded,  on  the  second  night,  in  making  his 
escape.  During  this  narrative,  White  had  drowned 
the  elder  squaw,  and  had  let  the  body  float  off  down 
the  current,  where  it  was  not  likely  soon  to  be  found. 
He  now  directed  the  girl  to  follow  him,  and,  with 
his  usual  speed  and  energy,  pushed  for  the  mount. 

They  had  scarcely  gone  half  way,  when  they 
heard  the  alarm-cry,  some  quarter  of  a  mile  down 
the  stream.  It  was  supposed  some  party  of  In- 
dians, returning  from  hunting,  struck  the  river  just 
as  the  body  of  the  squaw  floated  past.  White  and 
the  girl  succeeded  in  reaching  the  mount,  where 
M'Clelland  had  been  no  indifferent  spectator  to  the 
sudden  commotion  among  the  Indians.  Parties  of 
warriors  were  seen  immediately  to  strike  off  in  every 
direction,  and  White  and  the  girl  had  scarcely 
arrived  before  a  company  of  some  twenty  warriors 
had  reached  the  eastern  slope  of  the  mount,  and 
were  cautiously  and  carefully  keeping  under  cover. 
Soon  the  spies  saw  their  foes,  as  they  glided  from 
tree  to  tree  and  rock  to  rock,  till  their  position  was 
surrounded,  except  on  the  west  perpendicular  side, 
and  all  hope  of  escape  was  cut  off.  In  this  perilous 
position,  nothing  was  left  but  to  sell  their  lives  as 
dearly  as  possible. 

This  they  resolved  to  do,  and  advised  the  girl  to 
escape  to  the  Indians  and  tell  them  she  had  been 
taken  prisoner.  She  said,  "  No  !  Death  in  the  pres- 
ence of  my  own  people  is  a  thousand  times  better 
than  captivity  and  slavery.  Furnish  me  with  a  gun, 
and  I  will  show  I  know  how  to  die.    This  place  I  will 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  159 

not  leave.  Here  my  bones  shall  lie  bleaching  with 
yours,  and,  should  either  of  you  escape,  you  will 
carry  the  tidings  of  my  death  to  my  few  relatives. 

Remonstrance  proved  fruitless.  The  two  spies 
quickly  matured  their  means  of  defence,  and  vigor- 
ously commenced  the  attack  from  the  front,  where, 
from  the  very  narrow  backbone  of  the  mount,  the 
savages  had  to  advance  in  single  file,  and  without 
any  covert.  Beyond  this  neck,  the  warriors  availed 
themselves  of  the  rocks  and  trees  in  advancing, 
but,  in  passing  from  one  to  the  other,  they  must  be 
exposed  for  a  short  time,  and  a  moment's  exposure 
of  their  swarthy  forms  was  enough  for  the  unerring 
rifles  of  the  spies.  The  Indians,  being  entirely 
ignorant  of  how  many  were  in  ambuscade,  grew 
very  cautious  as  they  advanced. 

After  bravely  maintaining  the  fight  in  front,  and 
keeping  the  enemy  in  check,  the  scouts  discovered 
a  new  danger  threatening  them.  The  foe  made 
preparation  to  attack  them  on  the  flank,  which 
could  be  most  successfully  done  by  reaching  an  iso- 
lated rock,  lying  in  one  of  the  projections  on  the 
southern  hill-side.  This  rock  once  gained  by  the 
Indians,  they  could  bring  the  whites  under  point- 
blank  range  without  the  possibility  of  escape.  The 
spies  saw  the  hopelessness  of  their  situation,  which 
it  appeared  nothing  could  change. 

With  this  impending  fate  resting  over  them, 
they  continued  calm  and  calculating,  and  as  un- 
wearied as  the  strongest  desire  of  life  could  pro- 
duce. Soon  M'Clelland  saw  a  tall,  swarthy  figure 
preparing  to  spring  from  a  covert,  so  near  to  the 


l60  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

fatal  rock  that  a  bound  or  two  would  reach  it,  and 
all  hope  of  life  would  then  be  gone.  He  felt  that 
everything  depended  on  one  single  advantageous 
shot ;  and,  although  but  an  inch  or  two  of  the  war- 
rior's body  was  exposed,  and  that  at  the  distance 
of  eighty  or  a  hundred  yards,  he  resolved  to  fire. 

Coolly  raising  his  rifle,  shading  the  sight  with  his 
hand,  he  drew  a  bead  so  sure  that  he  felt  conscious 
it  would  do  the  deed.  He  touched  the  trigger  with 
his  finger ;  the  hammer  came  down,  but,  in  place 
of  striking  fire,  it  broke  his  flint  into  many  pieces! 
He  now  felt  sure  that  the  Indian  must  reach  the 
rock  before  he  could  adjust  another  flint,  yet  he 
proceeded  to  the  task  with  the  utmost  composure. 
Casting  his  eye  toward  the  fearful  point,  suddenly 
he  saw  the  warrior  stretch  every  muscle  for  the 
leap,  and  v/ith  the  agility  of  a  panther  he  made 
the  spring,  but,  instead  of  reaching  the  rock,  he 
uttered  a  yell  and  his  dark  body  fell,  rolling  down 
the  steep  to  the  valley  below. 

Some  unknown  hand  had  slain  him,  and  a  hun- 
dred voices  from  the  valley  below  echoed  his  death 
cry.  The  warrior  killed,  it  was  evident,  was  a 
prominent  one  of  the  tribe,  and  there  was  great 
disappointment  over  the  failure  of  the  movement, 
which,  it  was  considered,  would  seal  the  doom  of 
the  daring  scouts. 

Only  a  few  minutes  passed,  when  a  second  warrior 
was  seen  stealthily  advancing  to  the  covert,  which 
had  cost  the  other  Indian  his  life  in  attempting  to 
reach.  At  the  same  moment  the  attack  in  front 
was  renewed  with  great  fierceness,  so  as  to  require 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  l6l 

the  constant  loading  and  firing  of  the  spies  to  pre- 
vent their  foes  from  gaining  the  eminence.  Still 
the  whites  kept  continually  glancing  at  the  warrior, 
who  seemed  assured  of  the  coveted  position. 

Suddenly  he  gathered  his  muscles  and  made  the 
spring.  His  body  was  seen  to  bound  outward,  but 
instead  of  reaching  the  shelf,  for  which  it  started, 
it  gathered  itself  like  a  ball  and  rolled  down  the 
hill  after  his  predecessor. 

The  unknown  friend  had  fired  a  second  shot ! 

This  caused  consternation  among  the  Shawanoes, 
and  brave  as  they  unquestionably  were,  there  was 
no  one  else  who  tried  to  do  that  which  had  cost 
the  others  their  lives.  Feeling  that  they  had  no 
ordinary  foe  to  combat  on  the  hill,  the  savages 
withdrew  a  short  distance  to  consult  over  some 
new  method  of  attack. 

The  respite  came  most  opportunely  to  the  spies, 
who  had  been  fighting  and  watching  for  hours  and 
needed  the  rest. 

It  suddenly  occurred  to  M'Clelland  that  the  girl 
was  not  with  them,  and  they  concluded  that  she 
had  fled  through  terror  and  most  probably  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Indians  again,  or  what 
was  equally  probable,  she  had  been  killed  during 
the  fight. 

But  the  conclusion  was  scarcely  formed,  when  she 
was  seen  to  come  from  behind  a  rock,  with  a  smoking 
rifle  in  her  hand.  Rejoining  the  astonished  and 
delighted  spies,  she  quickly  explained  that  she  was 
the  unsuspected  friend  who  shot  the  two  warriors 
when  in  the  very  act  of  leaping  to  the  point  from 


l62  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

which  they  expected  to  command  the  position  of 
the  defenders. 

While  the  fight  was  at  its  height,  she  saw  a  war- 
rior advance  some  distance  beyond  the  others, 
when  a  rifle-ball  from  the  scouts  stretched  him 
lifeless.  Without  being  seen,  the  girl  ran  quickly 
out  to  where  he  lay  and  possessed  herself  of  his 
gun  and  ammunition. 

Subsequent  events  showed  what  good  use  she 
made  of  the  weapon.  Her  life  among  the  Indians 
taught  her  to  see  on  the  instant  the  point  which 
the  warriors  would  strive  to  secure,  and,  which  se- 
cured, would  place  the  spies  at  their  mercy.  She 
crawled  under  some  brush,  and  carefully  loading 
the  rifle,  held  it  ready  for  the  critical  moment. 

It  was  a  singular  coincidence,  in  which  the  girl 
must  have  perceived  the  hand  of  Providence,  that 
the  second  warrior  who  advanced  to  the  spot  was 
recognized  by  her  as  the  identical  wretch  who  led 
the  company  which  killed  nearly  all  her  family  and 
who  carried  her  away  a  prisoner.  She  made  sure, 
when  she  pulled  trigger  upon  him,  that  the  bullet 
should  go  straight  to  the  mark ! 

M'Clelland  and  White  appreciated  the  value  of 
the  ally  who  had  joined  them,  for,  without  those 
well-aimed  shots  of  hers,  the  two  must  have  fallen 
before  the  rifles  of  the  Shawanoes.  They  congratu- 
lated her  on  her  nerve  and  skill,  and  assured  her, 
that  her  achievements  alone  had  placed  them  in  a 
position  in  which  they  could  feel  there  was  some 
hope  of  escape. 

As  night  approached,  dark  and  tumultuous  clouds 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 63 

rolled  up  from  the  horizon,  and  overspreading  the 
skies  rendered  the  night  like  that  of  Egypt.  As 
the  spies  felt  that  their  withdrawal  from  the  dan- 
gerous spot  must  be  effected,  if  effected  at  all,  be- 
fore the  rise  of  the  morning's  sun,  they  saw  how 
much  the  inky  blackness  of  sky  and  earth  was  likely 
to  embarrass  them. 

However,  as  the  girl  was  intimately  acquainted 
with  the  topography  of  the  country  immediately 
surrounding  them,  it  was  decided  that  she  should 
take  the  lead,  the  others  following  close  after  her. 

The  great  advantage  likely  to  accrue  from  such 
an  arrangement  was  that,  if  they  encountered  any 
Indians,  as  they  were  more  than  likely  to  do,  her 
knowledge  of  their  tongue  would  enable  her  to 
deceive  them.  They  had  not  gone  a  hundred  yards 
when  the  wisdom  of  this  course  was  demonstrated. 
A  low  ''  whist  "  from  the  guide  admonished  the 
spies  of  danger,  and,  as  agreed  beforehand,  they 
sank  flat  upon  their  faces  and  waited  for  the  signal 
that  all  was  right,  before  going  further.  Peering 
cautiously  through  the  dense  gloom,  they  became 
aware  that  the  girl  w^as  missing,  and  she  was  gone 
so  long  that  they  were  filled  with  serious  mis- 
givings. 

Finally  her  shadowy  figure  came  out  of  the 
gloom,  and  she  told  them  she  had  succeeded  in 
having  two  sentinels  removed  whose  position  was 
such  that  it  would  have  been  impossible  for  them 
to  get  by  undiscovered. 

In  the  same  noiseless  manner  the  flight  was  re- 
sumed,   and    the    three    phantoms    moved    along 


164  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

through  the  gloom  for  a  half  hour,  when  they  were 
startled  by  the  barking  of  a  dog  close  to  them. 
Instantly  White  and  M'Clelland  cocked  their  guns, 
but  their  guide  whispered  that  they  were  now 
in  the  very  middle  of  the  village,  and  their  lives 
depended  on  the  utmost  silence  and  secrecy. 
They  needed  hardly  to  be  assured  of  that,  and  they 
signified  that  her  directions  would  be  followed  im- 
plicitly. 

A  minute  later  they  were  accosted  by  a  squaw 
from  an  opening  in  her  wigwam  ;  the  guide  made 
appropriate  reply,  in  the  Indian  tongue,  and  with- 
out pause,  moved  on.  Her  voice  and  manner 
disarmed  suspicion,  and  the  three  were  not  dis- 
turbed. 

Only  a  short  distance  further  was  passed,  when 
the  girl  assured  them  they  were  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  village,  and  the  great  danger  was  ended. 
She  had  shown  extraordinary  wisdom  and  shrewd- 
ness in  leading  the  spies  out  of  their  great  peril. 
She  knew  the  Shawanoes  had  their  sentinels  sta- 
tioned at  every  avenue  of  escape,  and  instead  of 
taking  those  which  it  would  seem  most  natural  to 
follow  under  the  circumstances,  she  adopted  the 
bold  plan  of  disarming  all  these  precautions  by 
passing  directly  through  the  center  of  the  village. 
The  very  boldness  of  the  plan  proved  its  success. 

The  fugitives  now  made  for  the  Ohio  River, 
and,  at  the  end  of  three  days'  hard  travel,  they 
safely  reached  the  block-house.  Their  escape  pre- 
vented the  contemplated  attack  by  the  Indians,  and 
the  adventure  itself  is  certainly  one  of  the  most 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  165 

remarkable  of  the  many  told  of  the  early  days  of 
Ohio  and  Kentucky. 

Among  the  members  of  Mr.  Finley's  church  was 
a  quiet,  plain-looking  woman  who  was  mild,  gentle, 
and  consistent  in  her  talk  and  conversation.  And 
yet  this  Mrs.  Merril  was  the  heroine  of  the  follow- 
ing wonderful  exploit : 

In  1 79 1,  the  house  of  Mr.  Merril,  in  Nelson 
county,  was  assaulted  by  Indians.  He  was  fired 
upon  and  fell  wounded  into  the  room.  The  savages 
attempted  to  rush  in  after  him,  but  Mrs.  Merril 
and  her  daughter  succeeded  in  closing  the  door. 
The  assailants  began  to  hew  a  passage  through  it 
with  their  tomahawks ;  and,  having  made  a  hole 
large  enough,  one  of  them  attempted  to  squeeze 
into  the  room.  Undismayed,  the  courageous 
woman  seized  an  axe,  gave  the  ruffian  a  fatal  blow 
as  he  sprang  through,  and  he  sunk  quietly  to  the 
floor.  Another,  and  still  another,  followed  till  four 
of  their  number  met  the  same  fate.  The  silence 
within  induced  one  of  them  to  pause  and  look 
through  the  crevice  in  the  door.  Discovering  the 
fate  of  those  who  had  entered,  the  savages  resolved 
upon  another  mode  of  attack.  Two  of  their  num- 
ber clambered  to  the  top  of  the  house,  and  prepared 
to  descend  the  broad  wooden  chimney.  This  new 
danger  was  promptly  met.  Mrs.  Merril  did  not 
desert  her  post  ;  but  directed  her  little  son  to  cut 
open  the  feather  bed,  and  pour  the  feathers  upon 
the  fire.  This  the  little  fellow  did  with  excellent 
effect.  The  two  savages,  scorched  and  suffocated, 
fell  down  into  the  fire,  and  were  soon  dispatched 


1 66  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

by  the  children  and  the  wounded  husband.  At 
that  moment  a  fifth  savage  attempted  to  enter  the 
door ;  but  he  received  a  salute  upon  the  head  from 
the  axe  held  by  Mrs.  Merril,  that  sent  him  howling 
away.  Thus  seven  of  the  savages  were  destroyed 
by  the  courage  and  energy  of  this  heroic  woman. 
When  the  sole  survivor  reached  the  town,  and  was 
asked,  "  What  news?"  a  prisoner  heard  his  reply: 
"  Bad  news !  The  squaws  fight  worse  than  long 
knives." 

William  Kennan,  a  noted  scout  and  ranger,  was 
the  hero  of  many  extraordinary  incidents. 

He  had  long  been  remarkable  for  strength  and 
activity.  In  the  course  of  the  march  from  Fort 
Washington,  he  had  repeated  opportunities  of  test- 
ing his  astonishing  powers  in  those  respects,  and 
was  admitted  to  be  the  swiftest  runner  of  the  light 
corps.  On  the  evening  preceding  the  action,  his 
corps  had  been  advanced  in  front  of  the  first  line 
of  infantry,  to  give  seasonable  notice  of  the  enemy's 
approach. 

As  day  was  dawning,  he  observed  about  thirty 
Indians  within  one  hundred  yards  of  the  guard-fire, 
approaching  cautiously  toward  the  spot  where  he 
stood,  in  company  with  twenty  other  rangers,  the 
rest  being  considerably  in  the  rear.  Supposing  it 
to  be  a  mere  scouting  party,  and  not  superior  in 
number  to  the  rangers,  he  sprang  forward  a  few 
paces  in  order  to  shelter  himself  in  a  spot  of  pecu- 
liarly rank  grass,  and,  after  firing  with  a  quick  aim 
at  the  foremost  Indian,  fell  flat  upon  his  face,  and 
proceeded  with  all  possible  rapidity  to   reload  his 


COLONEL   DANIEL   BOONE.  167 

gun,  not  doubting  for  a  moment  that  his  compan- 
ions would  maintain  their  position  and  support  him. 

The  Indians,  however,  rushed  forward  in  such 
overwhelming  masses,  that  the  rangers  were  com- 
pelled to  flee  with  precipitation,  leaving  young 
Kennan  in  total  ignorance  of  his  danger.  Fortu- 
nately, the  captain  of  his  company  had  observed 
him,  when  he  threw  himself  in  the  grass,  and  sud- 
denly shouted  aloud:  ''Run,  Kennan,  or  you  are 
a  dead  man  !'*  He  instantly  sprang  to  his  feet,  and 
beheld  the  Indians  within  ten  feet  of  him,  while  his 
company  were  more  than  one  hundred  yards  in  front. 

Not  a  moment  was  to  be  lost.  He  darted  off, 
with  ever}^  muscle  strained  to  the  utmost,  and  was 
pursued  by  a  dozen  of  the  enemy  with  loud  yells. 
He  at  first  pressed  straight  forward  to  the  usual 
fording-place  in  the  creek,  which  ran  between  the 
rangers  and  the  main  army ;  but  several  Indians, 
who  had  passed  him  before  he  arose  from  the  grass, 
threw  themselves  in  his  way  and  completely  cut 
him  off  from  the  rest. 

By  the  most  powerful  exertions,  he  had  thrown 
the  whole  body  of  pursuers  behind  him,  with  the 
exception  of  one  young  chief,  probably  Meeshawa, 
who  displayed  a  swiftness  and  perseverance  equal 
to  his  own.  In  the  circuit  which  Kennan  was 
was  obliged  to  make,  the  race  continued  for  more 
than  four  hundred  yards.  The  distance  between 
them  was  about  eighteen  feet,  which  Kennan  could 
not  increase,  nor  his  adversary  diminish.  Each  for 
the  time  put  his  whole  soul  in  the  race. 

Kennan,  as  far  as  he  was  able,  kept  his  eye  upon 


l68  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

the  motions  of  his  pursuer,  lest  he  should  throw  the 
tomahawk,  which  he  held  aloft  in  a  menacing  atti- 
tude, and,  at  length,  finding  that  no  other  Indian 
was  at  hand,  he  determined  to  try  the  mettle  of 
his  pursuer  in  a  different  manner,  and  felt  for  his 
knife  in  order  to  turn  at  bay.  It  had  escaped  from 
its  sheath,  however,  while  he  lay  in  the  grass,  and 
his  hair  almost  lifted  the  cap  from  his  head  when 
he  found  himself  wholly  unarmed. 

As  he  had  slackened  his  space  for  a  moment,  the 
Indian  was  almost  within  reach  of  him  when  he 
started  ahead  again  ;  but  the  idea  of  being  without 
arms  lent  wings  to  his  flight,  and  for  the  first  time  he 
saw  himself  gaining  ground.  He  had  watched  the 
motions  of  his  pursuer  too  closely  to  pay  proper 
attention  to  the  nature  of  the  ground  before  him, 
and  suddenly  found  himself  in  front  of  a  large  tree, 
which  had  been  blown  down,  and  upon  which  had 
been  heaped  brush  and  other  impediments  to  the 
height  of  eight  or  nine  feet. 

The  Indian,  heretofore  silent,  now  gave  utterance 
to  an  exultant  shout,  for  he  must  have  felt  sure  of 
his  victim.  Not  a  second  was  given  to  Kennan  to 
deliberate.  He  must  clear  the  obstacle  in  front  or 
it  was  all  over  with  him.  Putting  his  whole  soul 
into  the  effort,  he  bounded  into  the  air  with  a 
power  which  astonished  himself,  and,  clearing  limbs, 
brush,  and  everything  else,  alighted  in  perfect  safety 
on  the  other  side.  An  exclamation  of  amazement 
burst  from  the  band  of  pursuers  bringing  up  the 
rear,  not  one  of  whom  had  the  hardihood  to 
attempt  the  same  feat. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  169 

Kennan,  however,  had  no  leisure  to  enjoy  his 
triumph.  Dashing  into  the  creek,  where  the  high 
banks  would  protect  him  from  the  fire  of  the 
enemy,  he  ran  up  the  edge  of  the  stream  until  he 
found  a  convenient  crossing  place,  and  rejoined  the 
rangers  in  the  rear  of  the  encampment,  panting 
from  the  fatigue  of  exertions  which  had  seldom 
been  surpassed.  But  little  breathing  time  was 
allowed  him.  The  attack  instantly  commenced, 
and  was  maintained  for  three  hours  with  unabated 
fury. 

When  the  retreat  took  place,  Kennan  was  at- 
tached to  Major  Clark's  battalion,  which  had  the 
dangerous  service  of  protecting  the  rear.  The 
corps  quickly  lost  its  commander,  and  was  com- 
pletely disorganized.  Kennan  was  among  the  hind- 
most when  the  flight  commenced,  but  exerting 
those  same  powers  which  had  saved  him  in  the 
morning,  he  quickly  gained  the  front,  passing  sev- 
eral horsemen  in  his  flight. 

Here  he  beheld  a  private  in  his  own  company, 
lying  upon  the  ground  with  his  thigh  broken,  who, 
in  tones  of  distress,  implored  each  horseman  as  he 
hurried  by  to  take  him  up  behind.  As  soon  as  he 
beheld  Kennan  coming  up  on  foot,  he  stretched 
out  his  hands  and  entreated  him  to  save  him. 
Notwithstanding  the  imminent  peril  of  the  moment, 
his  friend  could  not  reject  such  an  appeal,  but, 
seizing  him  in  his  arms,  placed  him  upon  his  back, 
and  ran  in  this  manner  several  hundred  yards. 

At  length  the  enemy  was  gaining  upon  them 
so  fast,  that  Kennan  saw  their  death  was  certain 
8 


I/O  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

unless  he  relinquished  his  burden.  He  accordingly- 
told  his  friend  that  he  had  used  every  exertion  pos- 
sible to  save  his  life,  but  in  vain ;  that  he  must 
relax  his  hold  about  his  neck,  or  they  would  both 
perish.  The  unhappy  man,  heedless  of  every  re- 
monstrance, still  clung  convulsively  to  Kennan's 
back,  until  the  foremost  of  the  enem.y,  armed  with 
tomahawks  alone,  were  within  twenty  yards  of 
them.  Kennan  then  drew  his  knife  from  its  sheath, 
and  cut  the  fingers  of  his  companion,  thus  com- 
pelHng  him  to  relinquish  his  hold.  The  wounded 
man  fell  upon  the  ground  in  utter  helplessness,  and 
Kennan  beheld  him  tomahawked  before  he  had 
gone  thirty  yards.  Kennan,  relieved  from  his  bur- 
den, darted  forward  with  the  activity  which  once 
more  brought  him  to  the  van.  Here  again  he  was 
compelled  to  neglect  his  own  safety  to  attend  to 
that  of  others. 

The  late  Governor  Madison,  of  Kentucky,  who 
afterward  commanded  the  corps  which  defended 
themselves  so  honorably  at  the  River  Raisin,  was 
at  that  time  a  subaltern  in  St.  Clair's  army.  Being 
a  man  of  feeble  constitution,  he  was  totally  ex- 
hausted by  the  exertions  of  the  morning,  and  was 
found  by  Kennan  sitting  calmly  upon  a  log,  await- 
ing the  approach  of  his  enemies.  Kennan  hastily 
accosted  him,  and  inquired  the  cause  of  his  delay, 
Madison,  pointing  to  a  wound  which  had  bled  pro- 
fusely, replied  he  vv^as  unable  to  walk  further,  and 
had  no  horse.  Kennan  instantly  ran  back  to  the 
spot  where  he  had  seen  an  exhausted  horse  grazing, 
caught  him  without  difficulty,  and  having  assisted 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  171 

Madison  to  mount,  walked  by  his  side  till  they 
were  out  of  danger.  Fortunately,  the  pursuit  ceased 
soon  after,  as  the  plunder  of  the  camp  presented 
irresistible  attractions  to  the  Indians.  The  friend- 
ship thus  formed  between  these  two  young  men 
continued  through  life.  Kennan  never  entirely 
recovered  from  the  immense  exertions  he  was  con- 
strained to  make  during  this  unfortunate  expedition. 


172  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

The  Three  Counties  of  Kentucky  united  into  One  District — 
Colonel  Boone  as  a  Farmer — He  outwits  a  Party  of  Indians 
who  seek  to  capture  him — Emigration  to  Kentucky — Outrages 
by  Indians — Failure  of  General  Clark's  Expedition. 

Kentucky  now  enjoyed  a  season  of  repose. 
The  revolution  was  ended,  the  independence  of  the 
colonies  recognized,  and  the  cession  of  the  British 
posts  in  the  northwest  was  considered  inevitable. 
The  Indians  had  not  the  same  incentives  to  war- 
ware  and  massacre  as  heretofore,  though  murder 
was  so  congenial  to  their  nature,  and  their  hatred 
of  the  whites  was  so  intense,  that  it  was  unsafe  to 
trust  to  any  regard  of  treaties  on  their  part. 

The  year  1783,  although  marked  by  few  stirring 
incidents,  was  an  important  one  in  the  history  of 
Kentucky. 

She  still  belonged  to  Virginia,  but  the  subject  of 
separation  was  discussed  among  the  people,  and  it 
was  apparent  to  all  that  the  day  was  not  far  dis- 
tant when  she  would  be  erected  into  an  indepen- 
dent State ;  but  she  organized  on  a  new  basis,  as 
may  be  said.  The  three  counties  were  united  in 
one  district,  having  a  court  of  common  law  and 
chancery,  for  the  whole  Territory.  The  seat  of 
justice  was  first  established  at  Harrodsburg,  but 
was   soon    after  removed  to  Danville,  which  con- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  173 

tinued  the  capital  and  most  important  town  in  the 
State  for  a  number  of  years. 

Upon  the  cessation  of  hostilities  between  Eng- 
land and  the  Colonies,  it  was  stipulated  that  the 
former  were  to  carry  away  no  slaves,  were  to  sur- 
render to  the  United  States  her  posts  in  the  North- 
west, and  were  permitted  to  collect  the  legal  debts 
due  her  from  our  citizens. 

Each  party  violated  these  conditions.  Virginia 
peremptorily  forbade  the  collection  of  a  single  debt 
within  her  territory  until  every  slave  taken  away 
was  returned ;  while  England,  on  her  part,  refused 
to  surrender  a  post  until  all  the  debts  due  her  sub- 
jects had  been  legally  recognized  and  collected. 
The  result  of  these  complications  was  that  England 
held  her  posts  in  the  Northwest  for  ten  years  after 
the  close  of  the  war. 

Colonel  Boone,  as  was  his  custom,  devoted  him- 
self to  his  farm,  and  was  engaged  in  the  cultivation 
of  considerable  tobacco,  though  he  never  used  the 
weed  himself.  As  a  shelter  for  curing  it,  he  had 
built  an  enclosure  of  rails  which  was  covered  with 
cane  and  grass.  The  raising  of  tobacco  has  become 
so  common  of  late  in  many  States  of  the  Union, 
that  nearly  all  understand  the  process.  Boone  had 
placed  the  plants  so  that  they  lay  in  three  tiers  on 
the  rails,  the  lowermost  one  having  become  very- 
dry.  One  day,  while  in  the  act  of  removing  the 
lower  pile,  so  as  to  make  room  for  the  rest  of  his 
crop,  four  stalwart  Indians  entered,  carrjang  guns. 

When  Boone  looked  down  into  the  grinning 
faces  of  the  warriors,  he  understood  what  it  meant : 


174  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

they  had  come  to  take  him  away  prisoner,  as  he 
had  been  taken  before. 

**  We  got  you  now,  Boone,"  said  one  of  them ; 
**you  no  get  away;  we  carry  you  to  Chillicothe." 

Boone,  of  course,  had  no  gun  at  command,  as  he 
was  not  expecting  any  such  visit,  while  each  of  the 
Shawanoes  carried  a  rifle  and  held  it  so  as  to  com- 
mand him. 

When  Boone  looked  more  narrowly  into  their 
faces,  he  recognized  one  or  two  of  the  Shawanoes 
who  had  captured  him  five  years  before  near  the 
Blue  Licks. 

He  affected  to  be  pleased,  and  called  back,  with 
a  laugh, 

*'  How  are  you,  friends?     I'm  glad  to  see  you." 

But  they  were  not  disposed  to  wait,  for  they  had 
ventured,  at  considerable  risk,  to  steal  thus  close  to 
the  settlement,  in  their  eagerness  to  secure  such  a 
noted  prisoner  as  Colonel  Boone. 

They,  therefore,  pointed  their  guns  at  him  in  a 
menacing  way,  and  suggested  that  the  best  plan  for 
him  to  induce  them  not  to  pull  the  triggers  was  to 
descend  immediately. 

*'  I  don't  see  as  there  is  any  help  for  it,"  was  the 
reply  of  the  pioneer,  **  but,  as  I  have  started  to 
shift  this  tobacco,  I  hope  you'll  wait  a  few  minutes 
till  I  can  shift  it.     Just  watch  the  way  I  do  it." 

The  four  warriors  were  unsuspicious,  and,  stand- 
ing directly  under  the  mass   of  dry  pungent  stuff,  • 
they  looked  up  at  the  pioneer  as  he  began  moving 
the   rails.     He   continued    talking   to   his   old   ac- 
quaintances, as  though  they  were  valued  friends, 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  175 

who  had  just  dropped  in  for  a  chat,  and  they 
turned  their  black  eyes  curiously  upon  him,  with 
no  thought  of  the  little  stratagem  he  was  ar- 
ranging with  such  care  and  skill. 

By  and  by  Boone  got  a  large  pile  of  the  tobacco 
in  position  directly  over  their  heads,  and  then  sud- 
denly drew  the  rails  apart,  so  as  to  allow  it  to  fall. 

At  the  same  instant,  with  his  arms  full  of  the 
suffocating  weed,  he  sprang  among  them  and  dashed 
it  into  their  faces.  Distributing  it  as  impartially 
as  he  could,  in  the  few  seconds  he  allowed  himself, 
he  dashed  out  of  the  shed  and  ran  for  his  house, 
where  he  could  seize  his  rifle,  and  defend  himself 
against  twice  the  number. 

Great  as  was  his  danger,  he  could  not  help  stop- 
ping, when  he  had  run  most  of  the  distance,  and 
looking  back  to  see  how  his  visitors  were  making  out. 

The  sight  was  a  curious  one.  The  eyes  of  the 
four  warriors  were  full  of  the  smarting  dust,  and  they 
were  groping  about,  unable  to  see,  and  resembling  a 
party  engaged  in  blind-man's  buff.  These  warriors 
were  able  to  speak  English  quite  well,  and  they 
used  some  very  emphatic  expressions  in  the  efforts 
to  put  their  feelings  into  words.  If  they  expected 
to  find  Boone  in  these  aimless  gropings  they  were 
mistaken,  for  he  reached  his  cabin,  where  he  was 
safe  from  them,  had  they  been  in  the  full  posses- 
sion of  their  faculties. 

When  the  Shawanoes  had  managed  to  free  their 
eyes  to  some  extent  from  the  biting,  pungent  dust, 
they  moved  off  into  the  woods  and  made  no  more 
calls  upon  the  pioneer. 


176  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

Emigration  to  Kentucky  increased,  and  new 
settlements  were  continually  forming.  Strong, 
sturdy  settlers  erected  their  cabins  in  every  quar- 
ter, and  the  forests  were  rapidly  cleared.  Live- 
stock increased  in  numbers,  and  naturally  a  brisk 
trade  sprang  up  in  many  commodities.  Trains  of 
pack-horses  carried  goods  from  Philadelphia  to 
Pittsburgh,  where  they  were  taken  down  the  Ohio 
in  flat-boats  and  distributed  among  the  various 
settlements. 

As  the  expression  goes,  in  these  later  days,  every- 
thing was  "booming"  in  Kentucky  during  those 
years,  and  the  Territory  made  immense  strides  in 
material  wealth  and  prosperity.  Most  of  the  im- 
migrants came  from  North  Carolina  and  Virginia, 
and  they  were  hospitable,  enterprising,  vigorous 
and  strongly  attached  to  each  other. 

The  time  for  "  universal  peace,"  along  the  fron- 
tier had  not  yet  come ;  small  affrays  were  con- 
tinually occurring  between  the  settlers  and  In- 
dians, and  in  the  spring  of  1784,  an  incident  of  a 
singular  nature  took  place.  A  Mr.  Rowan,  with 
his  own  and  five  other  families,  was  descending  the 
Ohio,  one  flat-boat  being  occupied  by  the  cattle, 
while  the  emigrants  were  in  the  other.  They  had 
progressed  a  considerable  distance,  when,  late  at 
night,  they  were  alarmed  by  the  number  of  Indian 
fires  which  were  burning  for  a  half  mile  along  the 
banks.  The  savages  called  to  the  whites  and 
ordered  them  to  come  ashore,  but,  without  making 
any  reply,  the  settlers  continued  floating  silently 
down  the  river.     Finding  their  orders  disregarded, 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 77 

the  savages  sprang  into  their  canoes  and  paddled 
rapidly  toward  the  boats;  but,  in  this  instance, 
certainly  silence  proved  golden,  for  the  unnatural 
stillness  which  continued  seemed  to  awe  the  In- 
dians, who,  after  following  the  craft  awhile,  drew 
off  without  inflicting  the  slightest  injury.  Most 
likely  they  were  fearful  of  a  surprise,  in  case  of  an 
open  attack. 

In  the  month  of  March,  1785,  a  settler  named 
Elliot  was  killed  and  his  family  broken  up,  and 
while  Thomas  Marshall  was  descending  the  Ohio, 
he  was  hailed  in  the  fashion  often  adopted  by  the 
decoys  employed  by  the  Indians.  In  this  instance, 
however,  the  white  man  said  he  was  a  brother  of 
the  notorious  Simon  Girty,  and  he  wished  to  warn 
the  settlers  against  their  danger.  He  admonished 
them  to  be  on  the  watch  every  hour  of  the  day  and 
night,  and  under  no  circumstances  to  approach  the 
shore. 

He  added  the  remarkable  information  that  his 
brother  repented  the  hostility  he  had  shown  the 
whites,  and  intended  to  return  to  them,  if  they 
would  overlook  his  former  enmity.  But,  as  Simon 
remained  a  bitter  enemy  until  his  death,  nearly 
thirty  years  later,  his  repentance  could  not  have 
been  very  sincere. 

A  brief  while  after  this,  Captain  Ward  was  at- 
tacked on  the  river  and  all  his  horses  were  killed, 
his  nephew  also  falling  a  victim.  In  October  an 
emigrant  party  was  fired  into,  and  six  slain,  then 
another  company  lost  nine ;  and  the  desultory  war- 
fare was  pushed  with  such  persistency  by  the  sav- 


178  .  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

ages,  that  the  settlers  demanded  that  the  Indian 
country  should  be  invaded  and  a  blow  delivered 
which  would  prove  effectual  in  keeping  them  away 
for  a  long  time  to  come. 

The  situation  of  affairs  became  so  exasperating 
that  General  Clark,  in  accordance  with  the  fashion, 
issued  his  call  for  volunteers,  and  in  a  brief  space 
of  time  a  thousand  veterans  flocked  about  him  at 
the  Falls  of  the  Ohio. 

This  was  an  army  which,  if  properly  handled, 
was  irresistible  and  could  have  marched  straight 
through  the  Indian  country,  laying  the  fields  and 
towns  waste  and  dispersing  any  force  the  tribes 
could  combine  against  them. 

But,  from  the  first,  it  encountered  two  most 
serious  difficulties :  General  Clark  had  lost  prestige 
from  his  habits  of  intoxication,  which  unfitted  him 
to  assume  the  leadership  of  such  an  important  en- 
terprise, where  a  man  needed  to  be  cool,  collected, 
and  with  the  command  of  every  faculty  of  his 
being. 

But  for  this  one  fatal  weakness,  which  has 
stricken  so  many  a  genius  to  the  dust,  Clark  wou-ld 
have  risen  to  far  greater  eminence,  and  would  have 
reached  and  held  the  position  through  life  to  which 
his  commanding  genius  entitled  him. 

The  provisions  for  the  soldiers  were  sent  down 
the  river  in  keel  boats,  but  the  obstructions  de- 
layed them,  and,  when  two  weeks  passed  without 
their  arrival,  the  dissatisfaction  of  the  men  broke 
out  in  open  insubordination.  Desertions  began, 
and  in  one  instance,  it  is  said,  three  hundred  sol- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  1 79 

diers  left  in  a  body.  General  Clark  protested, 
begged  and  entreated,  but  all  in  vain.  His  force 
went  to  pieces,  like  snow  melting  in  the  sun,  and 
he  was  finally  forced  to  return  to  Kentucky,  hu- 
miliated beyond  measure. 

Whenever  any  such  movement  was  started  by 
the  whites,  the  Indians  kept  themselves  informed 
of  every  step  of  its  progress.  Their  spies  were  out 
and  allowed  no  incident,  however  slight,  to  escape 
their  observation.  It  was  natural,  therefore,  that 
when  they  saw  the  formidable  force  break  up  and 
go  to  their  homes,  they  should  conclude  that  the 
settlers  were  afraid  to  invade  their  territory,  with 
the  lesson  of  the  former  repeated  failures  before 
their  eyes. 

The  Indians  were  stimulated  to  greater  audacity 
than  ever,  and  it  may  be  said  that  the  whole  bor- 
der became  aflame  with  the  most  murderous  kind 
of  warfare. 


l80  LIFE   AND  TIMES   OF 


CHAPTER    XIX. 

General  Harmar's  Expedition  against  the  Indians  —  Colonel 
Hardin  Ambushed— Bravery  of  the  Regulars — Outgeneraled 
by  the  Indians — Harmar  and  Hardin  Court-martialed — Gen- 
eral St.  Clair's  Expedition  and  its  Defeat. 

The  outrages  upon  the  part  of  the  Indians  became 
so  alarming  that  Congress  was  forced  to  see  that 
the  only  way  to  check  them  and  to  give  anything 
like  security  to  the  frontier,  was  to  send  a  regularly- 
organized  army  into  the  country,  which  should  so 
cripple  the  power  of  the  combined  tribes  that  they 
would  be  compelled  to  sue  for  peace. 

A  force  of  eleven  hundred  men  was  therefore 
organized  and  placed  under  the  command  of  Gen- 
eral Harmar,  who  was  directed  to  march  against  the 
Indian  towns  of  the  Northwest.  In  the  latter  part 
of  September,  Harmar,  at  the  head  of  this  large 
body,  moved  against  the  villages  on  the  Miami. 
The  savages,  as  a  matter  of  course,  knew  of  their 
coming,  and  were  gone.  General  Harmar  laid 
waste  their  cornfields  and  applied  the  torch  to  their 
lodges,  making  the  destruction  as  complete  as  pos- 
sible. Discovering  a  fresh  trail,  he  detached  one 
hundred  and  eighty  of  his  men,  and  placing  them 
under  the  command  of  Colonel  John  Hardin  and 
Ensign  Hartshorn,  sent  them  with  orders  to  move 
with  all  speed  with  a  view  of  overtaking  the  fugi- 
tives. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  l8l 

Pursuit  was  pushed  with  great  vigor,  when  the 
whole  force  ran  directly  into  ambush  and  were 
assailed  on  all  sides  by  a  large  force  of  Indians. 
At  the  beginning  of  the  attack,  the  militia,  num- 
bering five-sixths  of  the  whole  force,  broke  and 
scattered,  while  the  few  regulars  stood  their  ground 
and  fought  bravely,  until  nearly  every  man  was 
shot  down. 

When  night  came,  the  Indians  held  a  joUification 
dance  over  the  dead  and  dying  soldiers,  and  the 
great  victory  they  themselves  had  again  obtained. 
Among  the  witnesses  of  the  curious  scene  were 
Ensign  Hartshorn  (who,  having  stumbled  over  a 
log  in  the  tall  grass,  was  prudent  enough  to  lie  still 
where  he  was  unnoticed)  and  Colonel  Hardin,  who 
was  sunk  to  his  chin  in  mud  and  water,  where  he 
stayed  until  he  gained  an  opportunity  of  crawling 
out.  He  and  Hartshorn  succeeded  in  rejoining  the 
main  body. 

The  news  of  the  frightful  slaughter  so  discour- 
aged General  Harmar  that  he  broke  up  his  camp 
and  began  a  retrogade  movement  toward  the  settle- 
ments. When  a  few  miles  from  the  Indian  towns 
which  he  had  burned,  he  halted  and  sent  out 
Colonel  Hardin  with  three  hundred  militia  and 
sixty  regulars. 

They  were  victimized  more  shamefully  than  be- 
fore. It  seems  unaccountable  how  men  in  such 
circumstances,  and  with  the  crimson  lessons  of  the 
preceding  few  years  before  them,  could  be  so  de- 
ceived as  were  the  leaders  of  the  expeditions  in  the 
West. 


1 82  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

Colonel  Hardin  had  not  advanced  far,  when  a 
small  company  of  warriors  showed  themselves  and 
succeeded  with  little  difficulty  in  drawing  off  the 
militia  in  pursuit  of  them — the  very  purpose  of  the 
stratagem — and  then  the  main  body  of  savages 
attacked  the  regulars  in  overwhelming  force  and 
with  tiger-like  ferocity. 

Although  unused  to  such  fighting,  the  regulars 
stood  their  ground  like  Spartans,  and  loaded  and 
fired  with  great  accuracy  and  rapidity.  The  war- 
riors dropped  like  autumn  leaves,  and  had  there 
been  only  a  few  hundred  of  them,  the  soldiers 
would  have  routed  them  very  quickly  ;  but  re-en- 
forcements continued  to  swarm  forward,  the  woods 
were  alive,  and  every  tree  and  bush  seemed  to  con- 
ceal a  savage  who  aimed  with  deadly  effect  at  the 
brave  soldiers. 

The  latter  stood  and  fought  until  only  ten  men 
were  left,  including  their  intrepid  commander. 
These  escaped,  while  fifty  were  killed — the  fight, 
scarcely  heard  of  in  this  day,  being  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  exhibitions  of  bravery  ever  given  in  the 
history  of  our  country. 

Just  about  the  time  the  little  force  was  practi- 
cally annihilated,  the  militia  came  back,  so  as  to 
take  their  turn  in  offering  themselves  as  victims  to 
Indian  treachery  and  bravery.  The  warriors  were 
ready  for  them,  and  they  were  attacked  with  the 
same  fierceness.  The  horrible  massacre  went  on 
until  two-thirds  of  the  militia  were  slain,  when  the 
others  scattered  for  the  main  body. 

It  would  seem  that  mismanagement  could  not 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  183 

go  further,  and  the  indignation  against  Harmar 
and  Hardin  was  so  intense  that  they  were  court- 
martialed.  Hardin  obtained  a  unanimous  acquit- 
tal, as  did  Harmar;  but  the  latter  felt  the  disgrace 
so  keenly  that  he  resigned  his  commission  in  the 
army  . 

One  of  the  inevitable  results  of  these  repeated 
blunders  on  the  part  of  the  soldiers  was  the  renewal 
of  the  Indian  outrages,  which  became  bolder  than 
ever.  The  condition  of  Kentucky  was  so  critical 
that  Congress  appointed  St.  Clair,  Governor  of  the 
Northwest  Territory,  Major-General,  and  he  was 
instructed  to  raise  a  new  regiment  for  the  defence 
of  the  frontier. 

General  St.  Clair  was  given  command  of  the  ex- 
pedition, and  it  was  the  crowning  act  of  imbecihty 
and  disgrace  on  the  part  of  those  who  had  in 
charge  the  protection  of  the  border.  Arthur  St. 
Clair  was  born  at  Edinburgh,  Scotland,  and  was  in 
the  prime  of  life  when  he  assumed  command  of  the 
expedition  against  the  western  tribes.  It  was  he 
who  in  the  month  of  June,  1777,  was  besieged  in 
Ticonderoga  by  Burgoyne's  troops  and  compelled 
to  evacuate  the  fort  with  great  loss.  His  career  in 
the  Revolution  had  not  been  creditable  to  him,  and 
there  was  no  man  in  whom  the  Kentuckians  had 
less  confidence  than  he.  When  it  became  known 
that  he  was  to  lead  the  large  force  against  the  In- 
dians, the  dissatisfaction  was  universal,  and  the  pre- 
dictions of  failure  were  heard  in  every  quarter. 

The  distrust  was  so  deep  that  his  call  for  volun- 
teers received  no  response.     It  was  intended  that 


1 84  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

his  command  should  consist  of  two  thousand  regu- 
lar troops,  composed  of  cavalry,  infantry  and  artil- 
lery. These  rendezvoused  at  Fort  Washington,  the 
site  of  Cincinnati,  in  September,  1791.  Kentucky 
finally  sent  forward  a  thousand  of  her  militia,  but 
they  so  disliked  service  under  St.  Clair,  that  the 
most  of  them  deserted  and  returned  to  their  homes. 

The  chief  object  of  this  formidable  campaign 
was  to  establish  a  series  of  posts,  extending  from 
the  Ohio  to  the  Maumee ;  and  by  leaving  a  garri- 
son of  a  thousand  men  on  the  latter  river,  it  was 
believed  that  the  neighboring  tribes  could  be  kept 
in  a  state  of  submission. 

Fort  Jefferson  was  established  close  to  the  pres- 
ent boundary  line  between  Ohio  and  Indiana,  but 
the  progress  of  the  army  was  so  snail-like  that  de- 
sertions became  numerous.  A  month  passed  before 
the  march  was  resumed,  and  the  impatient  Ken- 
tuckians  left  by  scores.  In  one  instance  at  least  a 
whole  detachment  drew  off  and  went  home. 

The  principal  guide  and  scout  attached  to  the 
expedition  was  a  Chickasaw  chief,  who  saw  what 
was  certain  to  be  the  result  of  this  wholesale  insub- 
ordination, and  he  with  his  few  warriors  also  left. 
The  wiser  course  would  have  been  for  St.  Clair  to 
have  done  the  same,  for  nothing  but  irretrievable 
disaster  stared  him  in  the  face. 

St.  Clair,  however,  pressed  forward,  and  on  the 
3d  of  November,  he  encamped  upon  a  tributary 
of  the  Wabash.  Indians  were  seen  continually,  but 
they  kept  beyond  reach.  The  regulars  and  levies 
encamped  in  two  lines,  covered  by  the  stream,  while 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  185 

the  militia  were  a  quarter  of  a  mile  in  advance  on 
the  other  side  of  the  river.  Beyond  these,  Captain 
Clough  was  stationed  with  a  company  of  regulars, 
with  orders  to  intercept  the  advance  of  the  enemy. 
Colonel  Oldham  was  directed  to  send  out  patrols 
of  twenty-five  men  each,  through  the  woods  to  pre- 
vent the  insidious  approach  of  the  Indians. 

No  attack  was  made,  but  during  the  succeeding 
night,  Captain  Clough  was  rendered  uneasy  by  the 
discovery  that  the  woods  were  full  of  savages,  who 
were  evidently  carrying  out  some  pre-arranged  plan, 
for  the  tribes  had  proven  long  before  their  ability 
to  outgeneral  the  whites  in  fighting  battles  in  the 
forest. 

The  captain  reported  his  discovery  to  General 
Butler,  who  failed  to  notify  the  commanding  gen- 
eral, and,  at  sunrise,  the  Indians  made  a  furious 
charge  upon  the  camp  of  the  militia.  The  regu- 
lars, as  usual,  fought  with  the  greatest  daring,  and 
the  militia,  as  usual,  displayed  the  greatest  coward- 
ice, breaking  and  fleeing  in  a  panic.  The  regulars 
were  enabled  to  hold  the  savages  in  check  for  a 
short  time,  but  the  panic  of  the  militia  was  irre- 
trievable. 

There  were  none  quicker  to  perceive  this  than 
the  Indians  themselves,  who  immediately  massed 
and  poured  a  terribly  destructive  fire  into  the  ad- 
vance, the  artillery  and  the  second  line. 

The  surprise  was  complete,  but  credit  mnst  be 
given  St.  Clair  and  his  officers,  who  were  personally 
brave,  and  who  fought  with  the  utmost  daring, 
striving  at  great  personal  risk  to   rally  the  men, 


1 86  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 


CHAPTER   XX. 

The  Brilliant  Victory  of  Mad  Anthony  Wayne  brings  Peace  to 
the  Frontier — Boone  Loses  his  Farm — He  Removes  to  Mis- 
souri— Made  Commandant  of  the  Femme  Osage  District — 
Audubon's  Account  of  a  Night  with  Colonel  Boone — Hunting 
in  his  Old  Age — He  Loses  the  Land  granted  him  by  the 
Spanish  Government — Petitions  Congress  for  a  Confirmation 
of  his  Original  Claims — The  Petition  Disregarded. 

While  the  stirring  events  recorded  in  the  pre- 
ceding chapter  were  taking  place,  Daniel  Boone, 
like  every  one  else,  was  advancing  in  years,  and  the 
prime  of  his  life  was  passed  before  a  lasting  peace 
was  gained  by  the  American  settlers  on  the  fron- 
tier. 

Disaster  followed  disaster,  until  Congress  at  last 
did  the  thing  which  it  ought  to  have  done  long 
before.  ''  Mad  Anthony "  Wayne,  the  hero  of 
Stony  Point  and  a  dozen  Revolutionary  battle- 
fields, was  appointed  to  assume  the  military  man- 
agement of  affairs  in  the  West. 

This  appointment  was  made  in  April,  1792, 
when  he  became  Major-General  and  Commander- 
in-Chief,  and  he  led  an  expedition  against  the  de- 
fiant combination  of  tribes,  encountering  them  in 
August,  1794,  when  he  utterly  defeated  and  over- 
threw them.  He  compelled  the  treaty  of  Green- 
ville, which  ended  all  danger  from  any  combination 
of  the  aborigines — nothing  of  the  kind  developing 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  187 

itself,  until  the  great  Tecumseh  roused  his  race 
against  the  Americans  in  the  war  of  181 2. 

Boone  now  applied  himself  with  great  industry 
to  the  cultivation  of  his  farm  near  Boonesborough. 
He  soon  made  it  one  of  the  finest  and  most  valu- 
able pieces  of  land  in  the  country ;  but,  like  many 
a  man  in  his  position,  he  fell  a  victim  to  the  rapa- 
cious speculator,  who  took  advantage  of  the  intrica- 
cies and  elasticity  of  the  law. 

Boone  felt  such  a  dislike  of  legal  forms,  and  in 
fact  of  everything  that  pertained  to  them,  that  he 
failed  to  secure  the  title  of  his  land  locations. 
Before  he  suspected  his  danger,  he  found  himself 
deprived  of  all  his  possessions,  the  right  to  which 
he  never  dreamed  would  be  questioned. 

The  great  pioneer  had  reached  that  period  in 
life  when  it  would  be  supposed  that  he  was  too 
feeble  to  begin  over  again,  but,  although  the  mis- 
fortune was  a  great  blow  to  him,  he  did  not  lose 
courage.  He  removed  to  Point  Pleasant,  on  the 
Kanawha  River,  in  Virginia,  where  he  stayed  sev- 
eral years,  tilling  the  ground  with  his  usual  in- 
dustry, and  indulging  also  in  his  favorite  pastime 
of  hunting. 

One  day,  when  he  returned  from  hunting,  he  re- 
ceived a  call  from  a  number  of  friends  who  had 
been  on  a  tour  across  the  Missouri.  They  gave  such 
fervid  accounts  of  the  richness  of  the  soil  and  the 
abundance  of  game,  that  the  heart  of  the  old 
pioneer  was  fired  again  as  it  was  forty  years  be- 
fore. He  determined  to  emigrate  to  Missouri  with 
the  purpose  of  spending  the  remainder  of  his  days 


1 88  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

there.  Accordingly,  with  his  household  goods  and 
family,  he  turned  his  back  forever  upon  the  land 
of  his  early  sufferings  and  triumphs.  This  removal 
was  probably  made  in  1797,  though  the  precise 
date  is  unknown. 

At  the  time  named,  Spain  owned  the  countr>% 
then  called  Upper  Louisiana,  and  the  fame  of  the 
renowned  pioneer  had  extended  to  that  compara- 
tively remote  region.  The  Lieutenant-Governor, 
residing  at  St.  Louis,  promised  him  ample  portions 
of  land,  and  Boone  took  up  his  residence  in  the 
Femme-Osage  settlement,  some  50  miles  west  of 
St.  Louis.  Don  Charles  D.  Delassus,  the  Lieuten- 
ant-Governor, presented  Boone  with  a  commission, 
in  1800,  as  Commandant  of  the  Femme-Osage  Dis- 
trict—  an  office  which  included  both  civil  and 
military  duties. 

Boone  accepted  the  office,  and  discharged  the 
duties  connected  with  it  with  great  credit,  up  to 
the  time  when  the  territory  was  purchased  by  the 
United  States  in  1804.  Boone  lived  with  his  son, 
Daniel  M.,  until  the  date  named,  when  he  changed 
his  residence  to  that  of  his  son  Nathan,  with  whom 
he  tarried  six  years,  when  he  became  a  member  of 
the  family  of  his  son-in-law,  Flanders  Callaway. 

It  was  at  this  period  that  the  great  naturalist 
Audubon  spent  a  night  with  Boone,  the  account 
of  which  is  so  interesting,  that  we  venture  to  give 
it  the  reader  : 

**  Daniel  Boone,  or  as  he  was  usually  called  in  the 
Western  country,  Colonel  Boone,  happened  to 
spend  a  night  with  me  under  the  same  roof,  more 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  "         1 89 

than  twenty  years  ago.  We  had  returned  from  a 
shooting  excursion,  in  the  course  of  which  his  ex- 
traordinary skill  in  the  management  of  the  rifle  had 
been  fully  displayed.  On  retiring  to  the  room 
appropriated  to  that  remarkable  individual  and 
myself,  I  felt  anxious  to  know  more  of  his  exploits 
and  adventures  than  I  did,  and  accordingly  took 
the  liberty  of  proposing  numerous  questions  to  him. 
The  stature  and  general  appearance  of  this  Wan- 
derer of  the  Western  forests  approached  the  gigan- 
tic. His  chest  was  broad  and  prominent;  his 
muscular  powers  displayed  themselves  in  every 
limb ;  his  countenance  gave  indication  of  his  great 
courage,  enterprise,  and  perseverance  ;  and  when 
he  spoke,  the  very  motion  of  his  lips  brought  the 
impression  that  whatever  he  uttered  could  not  be 
otherwise  than  strictly  true.  I  undressed,  whilst  he 
merely  took  off  his  hunting-shirt,  and  arranged  a 
few  folds  of  blankets  on  the  floor,  choosing  rather 
to  lie  there,  as  he  observed,  than  on  the  softest 
bed.  When  we  had  both  disposed  of  ourselves, 
each  after  his  own  fashion,  he  related  to  me  the 
following  account  of  his  powers  of  memory,  which 
I  lay  before  you,  kind  reader,  in  his  own  words, 
hoping  that  the  simplicity  of  the  style  may  prove 
interesting  to  you : 

"  '  I  was  once,'  said  he,  '  on  a  hunting  expedition 
on  the  banks  of  the  Green  River,  when  the  lower 
parts  of  this  State  (Kentucky)  were  still  in  the 
hands  of  nature,  and  none  but  the  sons  of  the  soil 
were  looked  upon  as  its  lawful  proprietors.  We 
Virginians  had  for  some  time  been  waging  a  war 


I  go  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

of  intrusion  upon  them,  and  I,  amongst  the  rest, 
rambled  through  the  woods  in  pursuit  of  their  race, 
as  I  now  would  follow  the  tracks  of  any  ravenous 
animal.  The  Indians  outwitted  me  one  dark  night, 
and  I  was  unexpectedly  as  suddenly  made  a  pris- 
oner by  them.  The  trick  had  been  managed  with 
great  skill,  for  no  sooner  had  I  extinguished  the 
fire  of  my  camp,  and  laid  me  down  to  rest  in  full 
security,  as  I  thought,  than  I  felt  myself  seized  by 
an  indistinguishable  number  of  hands,  and  was  im- 
mediately pinioned,  as  if  about  to  be  led  to  the 
scaffold  for  execution.  To  have  attempted  to  be 
refractory  would  have  proved  useless  and  danger- 
ous to  my  life ;  and  I  suffered  myself  to  be  re- 
moved from  my  camp  to  theirs,  a  few  miles  distant, 
without  uttering  even  a  word  of  complaint.  You 
are  aware,  I  dare  say,  that  to  act  in  this  manner 
was  the  best  policy,  as  you  understand  that  by  so 
doing  I  proved  to  the  Indians  at  once  that  I  was 
born  and  bred  as  fearless  of  death  as  any  of  them- 
selves. 

*'  *  When  we  reached  the  camp,  great  rejoicings 
were  exhibited.  Two  squaws  and  a  few  pappooses 
appeared  particularly  delighted  at  the  sight  of  me, 
and  I  was  assured  by  very  unequivocal  gestures  and 
words,  that,  on  the  morrow,  the  mortal  enemy  of 
the  Redskins  would  cease  to  live.  I  never  opened 
my  hps,  but  was  busy  contriving  some  scheme  which 
might  enable  me  to  give  the  rascals  the  slip  before 
dawn.  The  women  immediately  fell  a  searching 
my  hunting-shirt  for  whatever  they  might  think 
valuable,  and,  fortunately  for  mc,  soon  found  my 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  I91 

flask  filled  with  Monongahela  (that  is,  reader,  strong 
whisky).  A  terrific  grin  was  exhibited  on  their 
murderous  countenances,  while  my  heart  throbbed 
with  joy  at  the  anticipation  of  their  intoxication. 
The  crew  immediately  began  to  beat  their  bellies 
and  sing,  as  they  passed  the  bottle  from  mouth  to 
mouth.  How  often  did  I  wish  the  flask  ten  times 
its  size,  and  filled  with  aqua  fortis  !  I  observed 
that  the  squaws  drank  more  freely  than  the  war- 
riors, and  again  my  spirits  were  about  to  be  de- 
pressed, when  the  report  of  a  gun  was  heard  in  the 
distance.  The  singing  and  drinking  were  both 
brought  to  a  stand,  and  I  saw,  with  inexpressible 
joy,  the  men  walk  off  to  some  distance  and  talk  to 
the  squaws.  I  knew  they  were  consulting  about 
me,  and  I  foresaw  that  in  a  few  moments  the  war- 
riors would  go  to  discover  the  cause  of  the  gun 
having  been  fired  so  near  their  camp.  I  expected 
the  squaws  would  be  left  to  guard  me.  Well,  sir,  it 
was  just  so.  They  returned ;  the  men  took  up 
their  guns  and  walked  away.  The  squaws  sat  down 
again,  and  in  less  than  five  minutes  had  my  bottle 
up  to  their  dirty  mouths,  gurgling  down  their 
throats  the  remains  of  the  whisky. 

"  '  With  what  pleasure  did  I  see  them  becoming 
more  and  more  drunk,  until  the  liquor  took  such 
hold  of  them  that  it  was  quite  impossible  for  these 
women  to  be  of  any  service.  They  tumbled  down, 
rolled  about,  and  began  to  snore  ;  when  I,  having 
no  other  chance  of  freeing  myself  from  the  cords  that 
fastened  me,  rolled  over  and  over  towards  the  fire, 
and,  after  a  short  time,  burned  them  asunder.     I 


192  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

rose  on  my  feet,  stretched  my  stiffened  sinews, 
snatched  up  my  rifle,  and,  for  once  in  my  life, 
spared  that  of  Indians.  I  now  recollect  how  de- 
sirous I  once  or  twice  felt  to  lay  open  the  skulls  of 
the  wretches  wi'th  my  tomahawk  ;  but,  when  I 
again  thought  upon  kilhng  beings  unprepared  and 
unable  to  defend  themselves,  it  looked  like  murder 
without  need,  and  I  gave  up  the  idea. 

*'  '  But,  sir,  I  felt  determined  to  mark  the  spot, 
and,  walking  to  a  thrifty  ash  sapling,  I  cut  out  of  it 
three  large  chips,  and  ran  off.  I  soon  reached  the 
river,  soon  crossed  it,  and  threw  myself  deep  into 
the  canebrakes,  imitating  the  tracks  of  an  Indian 
with  my  feet,  so  that  no  chance  might  be  left  for 
those  from  w^hom  I  had  escaped  to  overtake  me. 

''  ^  It  is  now  nearly  twenty  years  since  this  hap- 
pened, and  more  than  five  since  I  left  the  whites' 
settlements,  which  I  might  probably  never  have 
visited  again  had  I  not  been  called  on  as  a  witness 
in  a  lawsuit  that  was  pending  in  Kentucky,  and 
which  I  really  believe  would  never  have  been 
settled,  had  I  not  come  forward  and  established 
the  beginning  of  a  certain  boundary  line.  This  is 
the  story,  sir : 

*'  '  Mr. moved  from  old  Virginia  into  Ken- 
tucky, and  having  a  large  tract  granted  him  in  the 
new  State,  laid  claim  to  a  certain  parcel  of  land 
adjoining  Green  River,  and,  as  chance  would  have 
it,  took  for  one  of  his  corners  the  very  ash-tree  on 
which  I  had  made  my  mark,  and  finished  his  sur- 
vey of  some  thousands  of  acres,  beginning,  as  it  is 
expressed    in   the   deed,    '  at    an   ash   marked   by 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  I93 

three  distinct  notches  of  the  tomahawk  of  a  white 
man.' 

''  '  The  tree  had  grown  much,  and  the  bark  had 
covered  the  marks  ;  but,  somehow  or  other,  Mr. 
heard  from  some  one  all  that  I  have  already- 
said  to  you,  and  thinking  that  I  might  remember 
the  spot  alluded  to  in  the  deed,  but  which  was  no 
longer  discoverable,  wrote  for  me  to  come  and  try 
at  least  to  find  the  place  of  the  tree.  His  letter 
mentioned  that  all  of  my  expenses  should  be  paid, 
and,  not  caring  much  about  once  more  going  back 

to  Kentucky,  I  started  and   met  Mr. .     After 

some  conversation,  the  affair  with  the  Indians  came 
to  my  recollection.  I  considered  for  a  while,  and 
began  to  think  that  after  all,  I  could  find  the  very 
spot,  as  well  as  the  tree,  if  it  was  yet  standing. 

"  *■  Mr. and  I  mounted  our  horses,  and  off 

we  went  to  the  Green  River  bottoms.  After  some 
difficulties — for  you  must  be  aware,  sir,  that  great 
changes  have  taken  place  in  those  woods — I  found 
at  last  the  spot  where  I  had  crossed  the  river,  and, 
waiting  for  the  moon  to  rise,  made  for  the  course 
in  which  I  thought  the  ash-tree  grew.  On  ap- 
proaching the  place,  I  felt  as  if  the  Indians  were 
there  still,  and  as  if  I  were  still  a  prisoner  among 
them.  Mr. and  I  camped  near  what  I  con- 
ceived the  spot,  and  waited  until  the  return  of 
day. 

''  'At  the  rising  of  the  sun,  I  was  on  foot,  and 
after  a   good  deal  of  musing,  thought  that  an  ash- 
tree  then  in  sight  must  be  the  very  one  on  which 
I  had  made  my  mark.     I  felt  as  if  there  could  be 
9 


194  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

no   doubt   of  it,    and    mentioned  my   thought   to 

Mr. .     '  Well,  Colonel  Boone,'  said  he,  '  if  you 

think  so,  I  hope  it  may  prove  true,  but  we  must 
have  some  witnesses ;  do  you  stay  hereabout,  and 
I  will  go  and  bring  some  of  the  settlers  whom  I 

know.'     I  agreed.     Mr. trotted  off,  and  I,  to 

pass  the  time,  rambled  about  to  see  whether  a  deer 
was  still  living  in  the  land.  But  ah !  sir,  w^hat  a 
wonderful  difference  thirty  years  make  in  a  country  ! 
Why,  at  the  time  I  was  caught  by  the  Indians,  you 
would  not  have  walked  out  in  any  direction  for 
more  than  a  mile  without  sho6ting  a  buck  or  a 
bear.  There  were  then  thousands  of  buffaloes  on 
the  hills  of  Kentucky  ;  the  land  looked  as  if  it  never 
would  become  poor;  and  to  hunt  in  those  days 
was  a  pleasure  indeed.  But  when  I  was  left  to 
myself  on  the  banks  of  Green  River,  I  dare  say  for 
the  last  time  in  my  life,  a  few  si^ns  only  of  deer 
were  to  be  seen,  and,  as  to  a  deer  itself,  I  saw 
none. 

**  *  Mr.   returned,    accompanied    by   three 

gentlemen.  They  looked  upon  me  as  if  I  had  been 
Washington  himself,  and  walked  to  the  ash-tree, 
which  I  now  called  my  own,  as  if  in  quest  of  a  long- 
lost  treasure.  I  took  an  axe  from  one  of  them,  and 
cut  a  few  chips  off  the  bark.  Still  no  signs  were  to 
be  seen.  So  I  cut  again  until  I  thought  it  was 
time  to  be  cautious,  and  I  scraped  and  worked 
away  with  my  butcher-knife  until  I  did  come  to 
where  my  tomahawk  had  left  an  impression  in  the 
wood.  We  now  went  regularly  to  work,  and 
scraped  at  the  tree  with  care  until  three  hacks,  as 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  19$ 

plain  as  any  three  notches  ever  were,  could  be  seen. 

Mr. and  the  other  gentlemen  were  astonished, 

and  I  must  allow  I  was  as  much  surprised  as 
pleased  myself.  I  made  affidavit  of  this  remark- 
able occurrence  in  presence  of  these  gentlemen. 
Mr. gained  the  cause.  I  left  Green  River  for- 
ever, and  came  to  where  we  now  are  ;  and,  sir,  I 
wish  you  a  good  night.'  " 

Spain  seemed  glad  to  do  honor  to  the  great  pio- 
neer, Daniel  Boone,  who  was  so  well  known  at 
that  time,  that  no  less  a  poet  than  Lord  Byron 
rendered  tribute  to  his  daring  and  achievements. 
Spain  gave  him  a  tract  of  land,  numbering  8,500 
acres,  which  was  meant  as  a  recognition  of  his 
services  to  the  government.  The  law  as  it  then 
existed,  required,  in  order  to  make  his  title  good, 
that  the  grant  should  be  confirmed  by  the  repre- 
sentative of  the  crown  at  New  Orleans,  and  an- 
other condition  was  that  the  grantee  should  reside 
upon  it  himself. 

As  it  would  have  been  inconvenient  on  the  part 
of  Boone  to  comply  with  the  latter  provision, 
the  commandant  at  St  Louis,  who  was  his  warm 
friend,  assured  him  that  his  title  could  be  perfected 
without  acceding  to  the  requirement. 

Boone's  dear  experience  in  Kentucky  should 
have  been  remembered,  but  he  left  everything  to 
his  friends,  and  when  Louisiana  came  into  the 
possession  of  the  United  States,  it  was  found  that 
Boone  had  not  the  shadow  of  a  legal  title  to  the 
lands  presented  him,  and  the  commissioners  had  no 


196  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

choice,  according  to  their  instructions,  but  to  reject 
his  claim  entirely. 

This  was  a  serious  blow,  but  the  only  one  who 
could  be  censured  was  Boone  himself.  However, 
there  was  no  fear  of  his  coming  to  want,  for  he  not 
only  had  a  large  number  of  immediate  relatives,  all 
of  whom  were  strongly  attached  to  him,  but  the 
States  of  Kentucky  and  Missouri  would  never  per- 
mit any  such  disgrace. 

Boone  liked  Missouri,  for  the  people  were  kind 
and  hospitable  and  game  was  plenty.  He  could 
never  lose  his  fondness  for  the  woods,  and  as  the 
beaver  were  numerous  and  their  furs  valuable,  he 
made  considerable  money  by  gathering  and  selling 
the  peltries. 

At  the  end  of  several  years  he  had  amassed 
enough  funds  to  carry  out  an  intention  which  does 
him  great  credit.  When  he  removed  from  Ken- 
tucky he  was  obliged  to  leave  several  debts  behind 
him,  the  memory  of  which  disturbed  him  not  a 
little.  He  now  made  a  journey  to  the  State, 
where  he  paid  every  creditor  in  full,  and  returned 
to  Missouri  with  just  half  a  dollar  in  his  pocket. 

"  Now  I  am  ready  to  die,"  said  he ;  "  I  have  paid 
all  my  debts,  and  when  I  am  gone,  no  one  shall  be 
able  to  say  I  was  a  dishonest  man." 

It  would  scarcely  be  expected  that  in  his  old 
age,  and  in  the  new  country  to  which  he  had  emi- 
grated, he  would  be  subjected  to  danger  from  the 
Indians,  and  yet  he  was  placed  in  peril  more  than 
once. 

His  principal  companion   on   his  hunting  excur- 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  107 

slons  was  a  black  boy  about  half  grown.  While 
thus  engaged  they  were  attacked  by  a  small  party 
-  of  Osage  Indians,  who,  however,  were  not  long  in 
learning  that  the  old  fire  still  burned  brightly,  foi 
they  were  speedily  scattered  without  having  in- 
flicted any  injury  upon  either  of  the  hunters. 

On  another  occasion,  while  Boone  was  hunting 
entirely  alone,  he  discovered  that  a  large  encamp- 
ment of  Indians  was  in  the  neighborhood,  and  he 
had  reason  to  beheve  that  a  number  of  the  war- 
riors were  hunting  for  him. 

Boone,  it  will  be  remembered,  was  quite  an  old 
man,  and  it  must  have  recalled  the  scenes  of  nearly 
forty  years  before,  when  he  alternately  hunted  and 
hid  in  the  Kentucky  wilderness,  before  the  foot  of 
any  other  white  man  had  penetrated  the  solitudes. 
For  nearly  three  weeks  the  pioneer  lived  that 
hfe  over  again,  hiding  in  the  deepest  recesses  of  the 
forest,  carefully  concealing  his  trail  and  cooking 
his  food  only  at  the  dead  of  night,  so  that  the 
smoke  should  not  be  seen  by  the  Indians,  who 
finally  took  their  departure,  without  being  able  to 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  old  hunter. 

His  love  for  the  woods  knew  no  abatement  with 
advancing  years,  and  he  spent  hours,  days,  and 
even  weeks,  in  wandering  in  the  grand  old  forests, 
breathing  the  pure  fresh  air,  shooting  the  timid 
deer,  maneuvering  against  the  Indians,  who  tracked 
him  many  a  mile,  and  returning  to  his  home 
wearied,  but  with  the  same  genial  good  nature, 
which  was  one  of  his  distinguishing  traits  in  his 
early  days. 


198  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

In  the  year  18 1 2,  Colonel  Boone  petitioned  Con- 
gress for  a  confirmation  of  his  original  claims, 
and  knowing  that  such  petitions  cannot  have  too 
great  weight,  he  sent  a  memorial  to  the  General 
Assembly  of  Kentucky,  asking  their  assistance  in 
obtaining  the  desired  confirmation  from  Congress. 

That  legislature  by  a  unanimous  vote,  passed 
the  following  preamble  and  resolutions  : 

"  The  Legislature  of  Kentucky,  taking  into  view 
the  many  eminent  services  rendered  by  Colonel 
Boone,  in  exploring  and  settling  the  Western 
country,  from  which  great  advantages  have  re- 
sulted, not  only  to  this  State,  but  to  his  country  in 
general  ;  and  that,  from  circumstances  over  which 
he  had  no  control,  he  is  now  reduced  to  poverty, 
not  having,  so  far  as  appears,  an  acre  of  land  out  of 
the  vast  territory  he  has  been  a  great  instrument  in 
peopling;  believing,  also,  that  it  is  as  unjust  as  im- 
politic, that  useful  enterprise  and  eminent  services 
should  go  unrewarded  by  a  government  where 
merit  confers  the  only  distinction  ;  and  having 
sufficient  reason  to  believe  that  a  grant  of  ten 
thousand  acres  of  land  which  he  claims  in  Upper 
Louisiana,  would  have  been  confirmed  by  the 
Spanish  government,  had  not  said  territory  passed, 
by  cession,  into  the  hands  of  the  general  govern- 
ment ;  wherefore, 

'^  Resolved,  By  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Commonwealth  of  Kentucky,  thai  our  senators  in 
Congress  be  requested  to  make  use  of  their  exer- 
tions to  procure  a  grant  of  land  in  said  Territory 
to  said  Boone,  either   the  ten  thousand   acres  to 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  I99 

which  he  appears  to  have  an  equitable  claim,  from 
the  grounds  set  forth  to  this  Legislature,  by  way  of 
confirmation,  or  to  such  quantity  in  such  place  as 
shall  be  deemed  most  advisable,  by  way  of  dona- 
tion." 

While  his  memorial  was  pending  in  Congress, 
the  wife  of  Boone  died  at  the  age  of  seventy-six 
years.  His  memorial  was  strongly  supported  by 
the  most  distinguished  members  from  the  West, 
but  no  action  could  be  secured  upon  it  until  the 
24th  of  December,  18 13,  when  the  committee  on 
public  lands  made  a  report,  in  which  the  justice  of 
Boone's  claims  was  admitted,  and  Congress  was 
recommended  to  give  him  one  thousand  arpents,  or 
850  acres  of  land. 

The  act  for  the  confirmation  of  the  title  passed 
on  the  loth  of  February,  18 14.  As  every  emi- 
grant to  Louisiana  was  entitled  by  law  to  pre- 
cisely that  number  of  acres,  it  is  difficult  to  justify 
the  treatment  which  Boone  received  at  the  hands 
of  the  law-makers  of  the  country. 

The  pioneer  was  never  given  any  other  recogni- 
tion of  his  services  ;  and  as  he  was  growing  old,  his 
relatives,  all  of  whom  were  tenderly  attached  to 
him,  saw  that  no  want  of  his  was  not  fulfilled  so 
far  as  it  was  possible  for  human  kindness  to  fulfill 
it.  He  devoted  himself  mainly  to  hunting,  and, 
when  at  home,  carved  powder-horns  and  made 
trinkets  for  his  descendants,  some  of  whom  were 
to  the  tourth  and  fifth  generation. 

These  last  he  frequently  gathered  around  his 
knees  and  told  of  his  many   thrilling  adventures 


200  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

with  the  Indians,  long  years  before  they  were 
born,  while  he  entertained  the  older  friends  on  the 
long,  dismal  wintry  evenings,  with  his  narrative  of 
his  experiences  on  the  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground, 
in  the  days  that  tried  men's  souls. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  201 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Last  Days  of  Colonel  Boone — Reinterment  of  the  Remains   of 
Himself  and  Wife  at  Frankfort — Conclusion. 

The  hunting  days  of  Colonel  Boone  at  last  came 
to  an  end.  He  had  passed  his  three  score  and  ten, 
and  the  iron  limbs  and  hardy  frame  were  com- 
pelled to  bend  before  the  infirmities  of  age, 
to  which  Hercules  himself  must  succumb  in  the 
end. 

So  long  as  he  was  able,  he  kept  up  his  hunting 
expeditions  in  the  wood,  but  on  one  occasion,  he 
was  taken  violently  ill,  and  made  his  prepara- 
tions for  death,  his  only  companion  being  the  negro 
boy,  who  had  been  with  him  many  times  before. 

He  was  brought  to  recognize  at  last  the  danger 
of  going  beyond  the  immediate  reach  of  his  friends, 
and  for  ten  years  he  did  not  do  so. 

He  was  held  in  great  affection  and  respect  by 
his  numerous  friends  and  relatives,  and  he  was  a 
more  than  welcome  visitor  at  the  hearthstone  of 
each.  The  harsh  treatment  received  at  the  hands 
of  the  government  could  not  embitter  such  a  sweet 
nature  as  his,  and  he  showed  no  resentment  over 
the  fact  that  the  land  upon  which  he  had  toiled  in 
the  vigor  of  his  early  manhood,  and  whose  labors  ' 
had  made  it  exceptionally  valuable,  passed  to  the 
hands  of  a  stranger  without  cost  or  claim. 


202  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

As  the  stream  of  life  neared  the  great  ocean  be- 
yond, it  assumed  a  serene  and  majestic  flow,  which 
comes  only  from  the  assurance  that  no  storms  are 
awaiting  the  bark  which  has  been  tossed  so  long  on 
the  waves  of  suffering,  danger  and  disaster. 

In  the  summer  of  1820,  the  well  known  Ameri- 
can artist,  Chester  Harding,  visited  Boone  and 
painted  an  excellent  portrait  of  him.  The  old 
pioneer  was  so  feeble  that  he  had  to  be  sup- 
ported by  a  friend  while    sitting  for   the    hkeness. 

Boone  at  this  time  made  his  home  with  his  son- 
in-law,  Flanders  Callaway,  and  he  was  continually 
visited  by  distinguished  citizens  and  foreigners, 
who,  having  heard  of  the  exploits  of  the  explorer 
of  the  wilderness,  hastened  to  look  upon  him  ere 
the  opportunity  should  pass  forever. 

Some  years  before  his  death  he  had  his  coffin 
made,  and  kept  it  in  the  house.  His  temperate 
habits,  the  active  out-door  life  of  his  earlier  days, 
and  his  regard  for  the  laws  of  health,  naturally  re- 
sulted in  a  ripe  old  age,  marked  by  the  gradual 
decay  of  the  vital  powers,  and  unaccompanied 
by  any  pain,  as  should  be  the  case  with  all  mankind. 

It  was  not  until  the  month  of  September,  1820, 
that  the  premonition  of  his  coming  end  unmistak- 
ably showed  itself.  He  was  attacked  by  a  species 
of  fever,  which  did  not  prove  severe,  for  he  soon 
recovered,  and  afterward  visited  his  son  Major 
Nathan  Boone.  He  was  attacked  again,  was  con- 
fined to  his  bed  three  days,  and  peacefully  passed 
away  on  the  26th  of  September,  in  the  eighty-sixth 
year  of  his  age. 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  203 

The  legislature  of  Missouri  was  in  session  at  the 
time,  and  as  soon  as  the  news  reached  it,  ad- 
journed, after  passing  a  resolution  that  its  mem- 
bers should  wear  the  usual  badge  of  mourning  for 
twenty  days. 

He  was  laid  by  the  side  of  his  wife,  who  died  a 
number  of  years  before,  an  immense  concourse  at- 
tending the  funeral.  There  the  remains  of  the 
two  lay  for  a  quarter  of  a  century,  when  an  in- 
teresting ceremony  took  place. 

The  consent  of  the  family  having  been  obtained, 
the  coffins  were  disinterred  and  removed  to  Frank- 
fort, Kentucky,  and  there  placed  in  the  new  ceme- 
tery. 

The  ceremonies  were  touching  and  impressive. 
Nearly  three  quarters  of  a  century  had  passed  since 
the  daring  hunter  and  pioneer,  in  the  flush  of  early 
manhood,  had  threaded  his  way  through  the  track- 
less forests  from  the  Old  Pine  State,  and,  crossing 
mountain  and  stream,  braving  all  manner  of  dan- 
gers, had  penetrated  the  solitudes  of  Kentucky  and 
laid  the  foundation  of  one  of  the  grandest  States 
of  the  Union. 

There  were  a  few  old  men  who  had  known 
Boone,  and  they  were  present  from  different  parts 
of  the  State,  with  hundreds  of  friends,  descendants 
and  relatives.  The  hearse  was  hung  with  lilies  and 
evergreens,  and  the  ceremony  was  one  which  can 
never  be  forgotten  by  those  who  took  part  in  or 
witnessed  it. 

A  stirring  and  powerful  address  was  delivered  by 
Senator  J.  J.  Crittenden,  in  which  eloquent  tribute 


204  LIFE    AND    TIMES    OF 

was  done  the  daring  hunter,  the  intrepid  scout,  and 
matchless  pioneer. 

In  closing  the  biography  of  Colonel  Daniel 
Boone,  we  feel  that  the  reader  of  these  pages, 
shares  with  us  in  our  admiration  of  the  stern  in- 
tegrity, the  unquestioned  bravery,  the  clear  self- 
possession,  and  the  honest  simplicity  of  the  most 
illustrious  type  of  the  American  pioneer,  who,  long 
before  his  death,  had  fixed  his  place  high  and  en- 
during in  the  history  of  our  country. 

Toward  the  close  of  the  latter  part  of  the  cen- 
tury. Colonel  Boone  dictated  his  autobiography  to 
a  friend,  and  nothing  can  be  more  appropriate  as 
an  illustration  of  his  character  than  these  few 
closing  words,  with  which  we  lay  down  our  pen  : 

"  My  footsteps  have  often  been  marked  with 
blood  ;  two  darling  sons  and  a  brother  have  I  lost 
by  savage  hands,  which  have  also  taken  from  me 
forty  valuable  horses  and  cattle.  Many  dark  and 
sleepless  nights  have  I  been  a  companion  for 
owls,  separated  from  the  cheerful  society  of  men, 
scorched  by  the  summer's  sun,  and  pinched  by  the 
winter's  cold — an  instrument  ordained  to  settle  the 
wilderness. 

"  What  thanks,  what  ardent  and  ceaseless  thanks 
are  due  to  that  all-superintending  Providence  which 
has  turned  a  cruel  war  into  peace,  brought  order  out 
of  confusion,  made  the  fierce  savages  placid,  and 
turned  away  their  hostile  weapons  from  our  country. 

"  May  the  same  almighty  goodness  banish  the 
accursed  monster,  war,  from  all  lands,  with  her 
hated  associates,  rapine  and  insatiable  ambition  ! 


COLONEL    DANIEL    BOONE.  20$ 

**  Let  peace,  descending  from  her  native  heaven, 
bid  her  olives  spring  amid  the  joyful  nations; 
and  plenty,  in  league  with  commerce,  scatter  bless- 
ings from  her  copious  hand  !  " 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON, 


CHAPTER  L 


Birth  of  Kenton — Desperate  Affray  with  a  Rival— Flees  to  the 
Kentucky  Wilderness— He  and  Two  Companions  attacked  by 
Indians— One  is  Killed  and  the  Survivors  Escape— Rescued, 
after  great  Suffering — Kenton  spends  the  Summer  alone  in  the 
Woods — Serves  as  a  Scout  in  the  Dunmore  War— Kenton  and 
Two  Friends  settle  at  Upper  Blue  Lick— Joined  by  Hendricks, 
who  meets  with  a  Terrible  Fate. 

The  fame  of  Simon  Kenton,  hunter  and  pioneer, 
is  scarcely  second  to  that  of  Daniel  Boone  ;  he  was 
fully  as  courageous  and  equally  skilled  in  woodcraft, 
while  personally  more  winning  in  manner.  Had  the 
opportunities  of  Boone  been  his,  he  would  have 
achieved  a  fame  scarcely  less ;  but  such  as  he  was, 
no  history  of  the  West  would  be  complete  without 
mention  of  Boone's  intimate  friend,  Simon  Kenton. 

Of  the  early  years  of  Kenton  little  is  known,  and 
it  is  not  likely  that  they  were  marked  by  anything 
worthy  of  mention.  He  was  born  in  Fauquier 
County,  Virginia,  May  15th,  1755.  His  parents 
were  very  poor,  and  Simon  led  a  life  of  drudging 
toil  on  a  farm,  until  he  was  sixteen,  at  which  age 
he  was  unable  to  read  or  write  his  name. 

The   young  man,   however,  was  strong,   robust, 


208  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

very  athletic,  good  looking,  and  with  a  pleasing, 
musical  voice.  He  was  just  the  kind  of  youth  to 
become  popular  among  the  rough  spirits  of  the 
border,  and  it  was  at  that  time  that  an  incident 
occurred  which  marked  an  era  in  his  life. 

Young  as  Kenton  was,  he  was  a  rival  of  another 
in  the  esteem  of  an  attractive  young  lady  of  the 
neighborhood  ;  and,  as  the  lady  herself  seemed  un- 
willing to  decide  as  to  who  was  her  preference, 
Kenton  and  his  rival  agreed  to  decide  it  by  a  bout 
at  fisticuffs. 

The  conflict  took  place,  but,  through  the  treach- 
ery of  his  rival,  Kenton  was  terribly  beaten.  He 
had  no  choice  but  to  submit  to  the  outrage  in 
silence,  but,  like  Dr.  Winship,  the  modern  Samson, 
he  determined  to  get  strong,  and  then  punish  the 
one  who  had  treated  him  so  foully. 

Within  the  year  or  two  succeeding,  Kenton 
reached  the  stature  of  six  feet,  and,  confident  of 
his  own  strength  and  skill,  he  called  upon  his  for- 
mer rival  and  asked  him  to  try  conclusions  again 
with  him.  The  other  was  also  a  powerful  man  and 
gladly  accepted  the  challenge,  for  he  hated  Kenton 
intensely,  and  resolved  to  give  him  such  a  terrific 
punishment  that  he  would  never  be  able  to  annoy 
him  again. 

At  first,  the  rival  got  the  best  of  Kenton  and  in- 
jured him  severely  ;  but  the  future  scout  was  full  of 
grit,  and  he  managed  to  secure  the  upper  hand, 
when  he  administered  such  a  chastisement  that 
when  he  released  his  man  he  seemed  to  be  gasp- 
ing in  death. 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  209 

Kenton  looked  at  him  for  a  moment,  and  was  so 
certain  he  could  not  live  a  half  hour  longer,  that 
he  was  seized  with  a  panic  and  fled.  He  did  not 
dare  even  to  return  home  for  a  change  of  clothing, 
but  faced  toward  the  West  and  ran  as  though  his 
pursuers  were  in  sight. 

Feeling  no  doubt  that  his  rival  was  dead,  he  was 
sure  his  avengers  would  be  at  his  heels,  and  he 
scarcely  rested  during  the  day.  When,  however, 
he  reached  the  neighborhood  of  the  Warm  Springs, 
the  settlements  were  so  sparse  that  he  drew  a  sigh 
of  relief,  and  felt  that  he  was  in  no  immediate  peril 
from  the  officers  of  the  law. 

Still  Kenton  did  not  dare  pause  for  any  length  of 
time,  and  he  was  walking  forward  when  he  came 
upon  a  Jerseyman  named  Johnson,  who  was  jour- 
neying in  the  same  direction. 

It  is  at  such  times  that  the  heart  craves  compan- 
ionship, and  the  two  men  affiliated  at  once.  John- 
son was  driving  a  pack-horse  before  him,  and 
seemed  pretty  well  tired  out ;  but  he  was  full  of 
pluck,  and  it  took  but  a  few  minutes  for  the  two 
adventurers  fully  to  understand  each  other. 

As  a  proof  of  the  fear  which  Kenton  felt  that  his 
pursuers  might  overtake  him,  it  may  be  stated  at 
this  point  that  he  changed  his  name  to  Simon  But- 
ler, with  a  view  of  rendering  it  more  difficult  to 
identify  him. 

The  new  friends  penetrated  the  wilderness  of  the 
Alleghanies,  relying  under  heaven  upon  their  own 
prowess  and  bravery.  Both  were  skillful  marksmen, 
and  they  had  no  difficulty  in  securing  all  the  game 


210  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

they  needed,  while  they  kept  unceasing  watch- 
fulness against  the  prowling  Indians,  who,  at 
that  day,  were  liable  to  spring  upon  them  at  any 
time. 

They  pushed  steadily  forward  until  they  reached 
a  small  settlement  at  the  forks  of  the  Monongahela ; 
there  they  separated,  and,  so  far  as  known,  never 
saw  each  other  again. 

At  the  settlement  was  a  small  company  under 
the  leadership  of  John  Mahon  and  Jacob  Great- 
house,  who  had  just  made  ready  to  explore  the 
country  below  them.  Embarking  in  a  large  canoe, 
they  floated  down  the  river  until  they  reached  the 
Province's  settlement.  Here  Kenton  formed  the 
acquaintance  of  two  young  men,  named  Yager  and 
Strader,  the  former  of  whom  had  once  been  a  cap- 
tive among  the  Indians. 

He  fired  the  heart  of  Kenton  by  his  glowing  ac- 
counts of  the  region  of  Kentucky,  which  he  de- 
clared was  a  hunter's  paradise. 

**  There  is  no  richer  soil  in  the  world,"  said 
Yager  ;  **  vegetation  is  so  luxuriant  that  it  will  strike 
you  with  wonder,  and  the  herds  of  buffalo  and  elk 
which  roam  through  those  woods  are  so  immense 
that  you  wouldn't  believe  me  if  I  were  to  tell  you 
the  numbers." 

Kenton  was  sure  there  was  some  foundation  for 
the  positive  assertions  of  Yager,  and  he  listened 
eagerly  to  what  he  had  to  add  ; 

''  The  region  has  no  white  men  in  it ;  any  one 
who  chooses  to  hunt  there  can  do  so.  I  have  gone 
with  the  Indians  many  a  time  on  their  hunting  ex- 


GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON.  211 

cursions,  and  I  could  lead  you  through  the  same. 
If  you  will  go  with  us,  I  will  do  so." 

Kenton  accepted  the  proposition  with  great 
enthusiasm,  declaring  that  he  would  start  at 
once. 

Yager  and  Strader  were  equally  hopeful,  and  in 
a  short  time  the  three  were  drifting  down  the  Ohio 
in  a  single  canoe. 

Yager  had  lived  among  the  Indians  in  his  child- 
hood, and  while  he  entertained  a  vivid  recollec- 
tion of  the  incidents,  he  could  not  be  positive  con- 
cerning the  distances  between  certain  points.  He 
was  unable  to  say  how  far  down  the  river  they 
would  have  to  go  to  find  the  place  where  the  In- 
dians crossed  from  Ohio  into  Kentucky  to  hunt, 
but  he  was  sure  he  would  recognize  the  spot  the 
instant  he  saw  it,  for  it  was  very  different  from  any 
other  point  on  the  stream,  and  was  indelibly  fixed 
in  his  memory. 

They  were  so  anxious  to  reach  the  promised 
land,  as  it  seemed  to  be  to  them,  that  the  men 
rowed  strongly  and  continuously,  keeping  at  the 
oars  far  into  the  night. 

There  can  be  no  question  as  to  Yager's  honesty, 
but  he  was  led  astray  by  his  own  impressions  ;  the 
crossing  he  was  seeking  was  a  great  deal  further 
away  than  he  believed. 

Kenton  and  Strader  began  to  think  they  were  a 
long  time  in  arriving  at  a  point  so  near  at  hand. 
When  they  expressed  their  dissatisfaction,  Yager 
still  insisted,  and  the  lusty  arms  were  plied  again 
with  renewed  vigor. 


212  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

^  But,  though  the  keen  eyes  scrutinized  the  shore 
on  either  hand  with  a  watchfulness  which  could  not 
be  mistaken,  they  failed  to  discover  anything  re- 
sembling the  crossing,  which  Yager  had  described 
so  often  and  so  vividly  that  the  others  saw  it  dis- 
tinctly in  their  mind's  eye. 

Kenton  and  Strader  were  not  angered,  but  they 
rallied  their  companion  on  his  error,  and  suggested 
that  he  was  describing  and  they  were  searching 
for  a  place  which  never  had  an  existence,  unless 
it  was  in  the  imagination  of  the  former  Indian 
captive. 

Finally,  Yager  admitted  that  he  didn't  under- 
stand how  it  was,  unless  they  had  passed  the  cross- 
ing in  the  night. 

"  There  is  such  a  place,"  he  asserted  with  great 
positiveness,  "  for  I  saw  it  more  than  once, 
when  I  was  a  child  with  the  Indians,  and  I  re- 
member it  so  well,  that  I  would  recognize  it  on 
the  instant.  It  must  be  that  we  went  by  it  in  the 
night. 

After  awhile,  they  agreed  to  return  and  explore 
the  country  more  thoroughly.  They  did  so,  visit- 
ing the  land  in  the  neighborhood  of  Salt  Lick, 
Little  and  Big  Sandy,  and  Guyandotte.  They  finally 
.wearied  of  hunting  for  that  which  it  seemed  impos- 
sible to  find,  and,  locating  on  the  Great  Kanawha, 
devoted  themselves  to  hunting  and  trapping.  They 
found  the  occupation  so  congenial,  that  they  pur- 
sued it  for  two  years,  exchanging  their  furs  and 
peltries  with  the  traders  at  Fort  Pitt,  for  such  neces- 
saries as  hunters  require. 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  213 

The  period  passed  by  these  three  men  on  the 
Kanawha  will  be  recognized  by  the  reader  as  a 
momentous  one  ;  for  not  only  were  the  fires  of  the 
Revolution  kindling,  but  the  embers  of  war  along 
the  border  were  fanning  into  a  blaze  that  was  to 
sweep  over  thousands  of  square  miles  of  settlement 
and  wilderness,  and  to  bring  appalling  disaster  to 
the  West. 

Nothing  gives  a  more  vivid  idea  of  the  insecurity 
of  the  pioneers  of  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  than  the 
bloodhound-like  persistency  with  which  the  red 
men  hunted  down  all  invaders  of  their  soil.  Boone 
and  his  party,  which  might  have  been  considered 
strong  enough  to  take  care  of  themselves  against 
any  ordinary  war  party,  were  attacked  before  they 
caught  more  than  a  glimpse  of  the  fair  land ;  while 
the  settler,  who  builded  his  cabin  close  to  the 
frowning  block-house,  was  shot  down  on  his  own 
threshold. 

Kenton  and  his  two  companions  had  spent 
months  enjoying  their  free,  open  life  in  the  woods, 
when  the  red  men  came  down  upon  them  like  the 
whirlwind. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  March,  1773,  while  they 
were  stretched  out  in  their  rude  tent,  chatting  and 
smoking,  that  the  dark  woods  around  them  sud- 
denly flamed  with  fire,  and  a  volley  was  poured  in 
upon  them,  followed  by  the  fierce  shouts  of  the  war- 
riors, who  seemed  to  swarm  up  from  the  very  earth. 

Poor  Strader  was  riddled  with  bullets,  and 
scarcely  stirred,  so  instant  was  his  death.  By  won- 
derful good  fortune,  neither  of  the  others  was  in- 


214  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

jured,  and,  leaping  to  their  feet,  they  bounded  into 
the  woods  like  frightened  deer,  the  bullets  whistling 
all  about  them  and  their  ferocious  enemies  at  their 
heels. 

The  gathering  darkness  and  their  own  fleetness 
enabled  them  speedily  to  place  themselves  be- 
yond reach  of  the  savages;  but  their  plight  was 
a  pitiable  one. 

So  desperate  was  their  haste,  that  neither  had 
time  to  catch  up  blanket,  gun  or  a  scrap  of  pro- 
visions ;  an  instant's  pause  would  have  been  fatal. 
And  now  they  found  themselves  in  the  gloomy 
woods,  with  the  chilling  wind  cutting  them  to  the 
bone,  and  without  the  means  even  of  starting  a  fire. 

The  brave  fellows,  however,  did  not  despair. 
They  felt  that  while  there  was  life  there  was  hope, 
and  they  determined  to  make  for  the  Ohio  without 
delay.  Had  they  possessed  their  guns,  it  would 
have  been  an  easy  matter  to  secure  such  game  as 
they  needed,  and  to  kindle  a  fire,  but  with  un- 
daunted hearts  and  with  their  knowledge  of  wood- 
craft which  enabled  them  to  determine  the  direc- 
tion to  the  Ohio,  they  started  for  the  river. 

During  the  first  two  days,  they  allayed  the  pangs 
of  gnawing  hunger  by  chewing  succulent  roots, 
while  the  bark  on  the  trees  was  a  sufficient  guide 
to  keep  them  going  in  the  right  direction.  The 
miserable  nourishment,  however,  soon  told,  and 
the  third  day  found  them  much  weaker,  though 
with  their  courage  undiminished. 

They  grew  feeble  very  fast,  and  both  were  seized 
with  a  violent  nausea,  caused  by  the    unwelcome 


GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON.  21$ 

substances  they  had  taken  into  their  stomachs  to 
satisfy  the  pangs  of  hunger.  Their  condition  be- 
came so  much  worse  on  the  fourth  day,  that,  strong 
men  as  they  were,  they  felt  it  was  useless  to  strive 
longer.  They  threw  themselves  on  the  ground 
with  the  intention  of  waiting  for  death,  but  when 
they  assumed  the  prone  position,  they  seemed  to 
rally  both  in  body  and  spirits,  and,  after  awhile, 
they  would  rise  and  press  forward  again. 

On  the  fifth  day,  death  appeared  near  to  them, 
and  they  were  scarcely  able  to  crawl.  They  stag- 
gered and  crept  along  for  about  a  mile,  and,  just  as 
the  sun  was  setting,  found  themselves  on  the  bank 
of  the  Ohio,  which  was  a  Beautiful  River  indeed  to 
them. 

Almost  at  the  same  moment,  they  came  upon  a 
party  of  traders,  and  saw  they  were  saved,  for  the 
men  gave  them  the  provisions  they  needed,  and 
were  anxious  to  do  all  in  their  power  for  the  ema- 
ciated and  distressed  hunters. 

But  the  story  told  by  the  latter  filled  them  with 
such  alarm  for  their  own  safety,  that  they  prepared 
to  leave  such  a  perilous  section  without  delay. 
Hastily  gathering  their  effects  together,  they  made 
all  haste  to  the  Little  Kanawha,  where  they  en- 
countered another  exploring  party  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Dr.  Briscoe,  who  furnished  Kenton  with  a 
new  rifle  and  ammunition.  Yager  had  had  enough 
of  the  wilderness,  and  he  stayed  with  his  new-found 
friends.  But  Kenton,  with  his  gun  and  powder, 
felt  like  a  giant  refreshed,  and,  bidding  the  others 
good-bye,  plunged  alone  into  the  woods. 


2l6  GENERiVL    SIMON    KENTON. 

He  spent  the  following  summer  in  hunting,  just 
as  Daniel  Boone  did  under  somewhat  similar  cir- 
cumstances, and,  toward  the  close  of  the  season, 
made  his  way  back  to  the  little  Kanawha.  Here 
he  found  an  exploring  party  under  the  direction  of 
Dr.  Wood  and  Hancock  Lee,  who  were  descending 
the  Ohio  with  the  purpose  of  joining  Captain  Bul- 
litt, whom  they  expected  to  find  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Scioto,  with  a  company  of  pioneers  so  large 
that  nothing  was  to  be  feared  from  the  Indians. 

Kenton  willingly  accepted  the  invitation  to  join 
them,  and  the  descent  of  the  stream  was  resumed. 
They  moved  at  a  leisurely  pace,  often  stopping  on 
the  w^ay  to  examine  the  country.  They  were  not 
disturbed  by  the  Indians  until  they  reached  the 
Three  Islands.  There,  to  their  dismay,  they  dis- 
covered such  a  formidable  body  of  warriors,  that 
they  were  compelled  to  abandon  their  canoes  pre- 
cipitately, and  they  hurried  across  the  country  in  a 
diagonal  direction  for  Green  Brier  county,  Virginia. 

The  journey  was  a  most  uncomfortable  one,  for 
they  were  In  constant  danger  from  the  red  men, 
and  were  afraid  to  pause  long  enough  to  secure  and 
prepare  the  necessary  food. 

To  add  to  their  troubles,  the  leader  of  the  party, 
Dr.  Wood,  while  tramping  along  was  bitten  by  a 
venomous  snake,  known  as  the  copperhead.  The- 
physlcian  applied  all  the  remedies  at  his  command, 
but,  for  several  days,  he  lay  at  the  point  of  death 
and  unable  to  move.  Despite  the  great  danger  of 
pausing  on  the  way,  the  party  were  compelled  to 
go  Into  camp  for  a  couple  of  weeks  on  account  of 


GENERAL    SIMON    KENTON.  21/ 

their  leader's  condition.  At  the  end  of  that  time, 
however,  he  had  so  far  recovered  that  the  journey 
was  resumed,  and  they  reached  the  settlements 
without  further  mishap. 

Kenton  was  so  sorely  troubled  by  the  recollec- 
tion of  the  affray  with  his  rival  several  years  before, 
whom  he  supposed  to  be  dead,  that  he  was  afraid 
to  remain  in  Virginia.  Accordingly,  he  built  a 
canoe  on  the  banks  of  the  Monongahela,  paddled 
to  the  mouth  of  the  Great  Kanawha,  and  resumed 
his  hunting,  which  he  prosecuted  with  great  success 
until  the  spring  of  1774. 

Then  it  was  that  a  brief  but  virulent  war  broke 
out  between  the  Indians  and  Colonies,  caused,  as 
will  be  remembered,  by  the  murder  of  the  family 
of  the  celebrated  Mingo  chief,  Logan.  The  part 
played  by  Kenton  in  this  campaign  was  the  impor- 
tant one  of  scout,  in  the  execution  of  which  duties 
he  tramped  over  the  country  around  Fort  Pitt  and 
a  great  deal  of  the  present  State  of  Ohio. 

There  still  hngered  in  the  mind  of  the  daring 
Kenton  a  strong  faith  in  the  statements  made  to 
him  by  Yager  that  there  were  sections  of  the  sur- 
rounding country  with  a  wonderfully  rich  soil, 
abundant  vegetation,  and  immense  numbers  of 
game.  He  determined  to  make  search  for  it,  and 
met  with  little  difficulty  in  persuading  two  friends 
to  join  in  the  hunt. 

A  strong  canoe  was  constructed  and  stocked  with 

provisions,  and  the  trio  paddled  down  the  river  to 

the  mouth  of  Big  Bone  Creek,  on  which  the  famous 

Big  Bone  Lick  stands.      There  they  landed,  and 

10 


2l8  GENERAL    SIMON    KENTON. 

Spent  several  days  in  exploring  the  surrounding 
country;  but  they  were  disappointed;  nothing 
answering  the  representations  of  Yager  was  dis- 
covered. 

Entering  their  canoe  once  more,  they  ascended 
the  river  to  the  entrance  of  Cabin  Creek,  a  short 
distance  above  Maysville.  With  faith  undiminished, 
they  resolved  upon  a  more  thorough  exploration. 
In  the  prosecution  of  this  purpose  they  came  upon 
May's  Lick,  where  they  saw  that  the  surrounding 
soil  possessed  unusual  richness.  Striking  the  well- 
known  great  buffalo  track,  they  followed  it  for  a  few 
hours,  when  they  reached  the  Lower  Blue  Lick. 

The  flats  upon  each  side  of  the  river  were  swarm- 
ing with  thousands  of  buffalo  that  were  attracted 
thither  by  the  salt,  while  a  number  of  magnificent 
elk  were  seen  upon  the  crests  of  the  ridges  which 
surrounded  the  brackish  springs. 

"This  is  the  place!"  exclaimed  the  delighted 
Kenton  ;  "  this  is  the  promised  land  that  Yager 
saw !     We  need  go  no  further  !  " 

His  companions  agreed  with  him,  and  the  de- 
lighted pioneers  engaged  in  hunting  at  once.  They 
could  not  fail  to  bring  down  a  great  many  buffaloes 
and  elk,  when  the  splendid  game  had  scarcely  seen 
enough  of  their  great  enemy,  man,  to  learn  to  fear 
him. 

When  they  became  surfeited  with  the  sport,  the 
three  crossed  the  Licking,  and,  after  a  long  tramp, 
came  upon  another  buffalo  trace,  which  led  them 
to  the  Upper  Blue  Lick,  where  they  saw  the  same 
bewildering  abundance  of  game. 


GENERAL    SIMON    KENTON.  219 

Fully  satisfied  now  that  they  had  discovered  the 
richest  and  most  promising  section  of  all  the  West, 
they  returned  to  their  canoes,  and,  went  up  the 
river  as  far  as  Green  Bottom,  where  they  had  left 
their  peltries,  some  ammunition,  and  a  few  agricul- 
tural implements,  with  the  view  of  cultivating  the 
inviting  soil. 

They  lost  no  time  in  hurrying  back  and  beginning 
the  clearing  of  the  land.  An  acre  was  denuded  of 
trees  in  the  middle  of  a  large  cane-brake,  planted 
with  Indian  corn,  and  a  cabin  erected.  This  was 
on  the  spot  where  Washington  now  stands. 

The  pioneers  were  in  high  spirits  ;  for  after  a 
long  search  they  had  found  the  land  they  sighed 
for,  and  the  future  looked  promising  and  bright. 
They  settled  down  to  hard  work,  and  were  confi- 
dent that  the  fertility  of  the  soil  would  yield  them 
large  returns. 

While  strolling  about  the  woods  one  day,  with 
no  particular  object  in  view,  they  were  surprised  to 
meet  two  men,  named  Hendricks  and  Fitzpatrick, 
who  were  in  a  sad  plight.  In  descending  the  Ohio, 
their  canoe  had  been  upset  by  a  sudden  squall,  and 
they  were  forced  to  swim  ashore,  without  being 
able  to  save  anything  from  the  wreck.  They  had 
been  wandering  though  the  woods  for  several  days, 
and  would  have  perished  soon  had  they  not  come 
upon  the  Httle  party  of  pioneers. 

Kenton  had  been  in  a  similar  predicament,  and 
could  not  fail  to  sympathize  with  them.  He  urged 
them  to  join  the  diminutive  settlement  he  had 
started  at  Washington,  and  trust  to  Providence  to 


220        GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

bring  them  out  right  in  the  end.  Hendricks  agreed 
to  stay,  but  Fitzpatrick  had  had  enough  of  the 
wilderness,  and  was  so  homesick  that  he  only  asked 
to  get  out  of  the  unfriendly  country  and  back  to 
the  Monongahela.  Kenton  and  his  companions 
went  with  him  as  far  as  Maysville,  gave  him  a  gun 
and  some  ammunition,  assisted  him  across  the  river, 
and  bade  him  good-by. 

Pity  it  was  that  Hendricks  did  not  accompany 
him,  as  the  sequel  will  prove. 

While  Kenton  and  his  two  brother  pioneers  were 
doing  this  neighborly  kindness  for  the  one,  Hen- 
dricks was  at  the  cabin  which  had  been  erected  a 
few  days  before.  He  had  been  left  there  without  a 
gun,  but  with  plenty  of  provisions,  and  no  one 
dreamed  of  his  being  in  danger. 

The  three  men,  having  seen  Fitzpatrick  off, 
hastened  back  to  the  clearing,  pleased  at  the 
thought  of  the  companion  they  had  gained,  and 
regretting  that  the  other  man  had  not  consented 
to  join  them. 

When  they  reached  the  rough  cabin  they  were 
somewhat  alarmed  to  see  nothing  of  Hendricks, 
and  the  quick  eyes  of  the  hunters  observed  that 
something  unusual  had  taken  place.  A  number  of 
bullet-holes  were  noticed  in  the  timbers,  which  were 
chipped  in  other  places  by  the  leaden  missiles, 
while  some  of  the  articles  of  Hendricks  were  scat- 
tered around  in  a  way  which  could  leave  no  doubt 
he  had  been  visited  by  Indians. 

The  fact  that  he  had  no  weapon  with  which  to 
defend  himself,  caused  his  friends  to  fear  the  worst. 


GENERAL   SIMON    KENTON.  221 

and  with  rapidly  beating  hearts  they  began  an  in- 
vestigation, not  knowing  how  close  the  peril  was 
to  them. 

They  had  not  hunted  far,  when  they  discovered 
a  thin  column  of  smoke  rising  from  a  ravine  near 
at  hand.  Certain  that  a  large  war  party  of  savages 
was  near  them,  the  three  men  were  seized  with  a 
panic  and  fled  in  the  greatest  terror. 

It  was  a  curious  thing  for  Kenton  to  do,  for  he 
was  certainly  one  of  the  bravest  of  m-en.  It  would 
have  been  expected  that  he  would  insist  on  an  in- 
vestigation before  such  a  precipitate  flight,  and  it 
was  always  a  source  of  deep  regret  to  him  in 
after-life  that  he  did  not  do  so. 

Having  reached  a  safe  point,  the  trio  hid  them- 
selves in  the  cane  until  the  evening  of  the  next 
day,  when  they  once  more  ventured  back  to  the 
clearing,  and  then  approached  the  ravine  from 
which  they  had  seen  the  smoke  of  a  camp  fire 
ascending. 

Smoke  was  still  visible,  and  when  they  ven- 
tured closer  they  were  horrified  to  find  only  the 
charred  bones  of  their  late  companion  !  He  had 
been  burned  at  the  stake,  and  in  all  probability 
was  alive  when  the  others  first  saw  the  vapor  on 
the  previous  day. 

Had  they  not  been  so  terrified  by  the  belief  that 
a  large  war  party  was  at  hand,  they  might  have 
saved  him.  As  we  have  said,  it  was  the  source  of 
the  deepest  regret  to  Kenton  that  he  did  not 
reconnoitre  the  spot,  when  such  a  possibihty  of 
rescue  existed. 


222  GENERAL    SIMON    KENTON. 


CHAPTER   II. 

Kenton  and  his  Friends  Visit  Boonesborough — Desperate  En- 
counter with  Indians — Proceeds  with  Two  Companions  to 
Reconnoitre  an  Indian  Town  on  the  Little  Miami — Captured 
while  Making  Off  with  a  Number  of  Horses — Brutal  Treat- 
ment— Bound  to  the  Stake  and  Runs  the  Gauntlet — Friendship 
of  Simon  Girty,  the  Renegade — Finally  Saved  by  an  Indian 
Trader — Removed  to  Detroit,  and  Escapes — Commands  a 
Company  in  General  Clark's  Expedition — Receives  Good 
News — ^Visits  Virginia — Death  of  his  Father — Reduced  to 
Povert)' — Removes  to  Urbana,  Ohio — Elected  Brigadier- 
General — His  Conversion — His  Last  Days. 

Simon  Kenton  and  his  two  friends  stayed  at 
Washington  until  the  following  September,  undis- 
turbed by  Indians,  though  they  were  never  entirely 
free  from  apprehension  of  a  visit  from  them. 

In  the  month  named  they  visited  the  Lick,  where 
they  encountered  a  white  man,  who  told  them  most 
important  news.  The  interior  of  Kentucky  had 
been  settled  in  several  places,  and  there  was  a 
thriving  pioneer  station  at  Boonesborough. 

Kenton  and  his  friends  were  glad  to  learn  this, 
for  they  had  seen  enough  of  the  perils  of  the  woods 
to  long  for  the  society  of  some  of  their  own  race. 
They  immediately  left  their  dangerous  home,  and, 
visiting  the  smaller  settlements,  made  a  prolonged 
stay  at  Boonesborough,  where  they  were  most 
gladly  welcomed.  During  the  two  sieges  of  the 
place  which  wc  have  described,  Kenton  was  one  of 


GENERAL    SIMON   KENTON.  223 

the  garrison,  and  served  with  great  efficiency  as  a 
spy  and  scout  until  the  summer  of  1778,  when 
Boone  came  back  from  captivity  and  formed  the 
plan  for  the  attack  upon  the  Indians  at  Paint 
Creek. 

This  expedition,  which  has  already  been  referred 
to  elsewhere,  proved  to  be  a  most  eventful  one  to 
Kenton,  who  acted  as  spy.  After  crossing  the  Ohio, 
he  kept  a  considerable  distance  in  advance,  on  the 
alert  for  the  first  evidence  of  Indians. 

He  was  suddenly  startled  by  hearing  a  loud 
laugh  from  an  adjoining  thicket,  which  he  was  on 
the  point  of  entering.  Like  a  flash  the  scout 
sprang  behind  a  tree  and  with  cocked  rifle  awaited 
the  explanation. 

He  had  but  a  few  minutes  to  wait,  when  two  In- 
dians emerged  from  the  thicket,  mounted  on  a 
pony.  Both  were  laughing  and  chatting  in  high 
spirits,  and  with  no  thought  of  anything  like  danger. 
They  had  been  on  some  marauding  expedition 
against  the  whites,  and  had  met  with  such  suc- 
cess that  they  seemed  as  elated  as  a  couple  of 
children. 

Kenton  held  his  place  until  they  approached 
within  easy  distance,  when  he  took  careful  aim  and 
fired.  The  well-aimed  shot  killed  the  first  and 
badly  wounded  the  second,  while  the  frightened 
pony  whirled  about  and  dashed  into  the  thicket. 
Kenton  instantly  ran  up  to  the  slain  Indian  to  scalp 
him,  in  accordance  with  the  barbarous  practice  of 
the  border,  when  a  rustling  on  his  right  caused  him 
to  look  up.     To  his  amazement,  there  were  two  In- 


224  GENERAL    SIMON    KENTON. 

dians  not  twenty  yards  distant,  both  of  whom  were 
in  the  act  of  taking  aim  at  him. 

The  scout  sprang  aside  at  the  instant  both  fired, 
and  though  the  bullets  whizzed  close  to  his  eyes  he 
was  uninjured.  There  could  be  no  doubt  that  the 
neighborhood  was  a  most  undesirable  one  just  then, 
for  other  warriors  were  near  by,  and  Kenton  lost  no 
time  in  taking  to  the  shelter  of  the  woods. 

Fleet  as  he  was,  he  had  no  more  than  reached 
shelter,  when  a  dozen  Indians  appeared  on  the 
margin  of  the  canebrake  and  the  situation  of  the 
scout  became  most  serious  ;  but,  at  this  critical 
moment,  Boone  appeared  with  his  party,  who 
opened  a  brisk  fire  upon  the  Indians.  The  attack 
was  so  spirited  that  they  broke  and  scattered, 
and  Kenton  was  relieved  from  his  perilous  position. 

Boone,  as  we  have  stated  elsewhere,  immediately 
returned  to  Boonesborough,  but  the  intrepid  Ken- 
ton determined  to  learn  more  of  the  Indians,  and 
if  possible  to  repay  them  for  the  attack  they  had 
made  upon  him. 

Accompanied  by  a  friend  named  Montgomery, 
they  approached  the  Indian  town  not  far  off,  and 
stationed  themselves  near  a  cornfield,  expecting 
the  red  men  would  enter  it  for  the  purpose  of 
roasting  the  ears.  With  that  characteristic  pa- 
tience of  the  border  scouts,  they  stayed  beside  the 
cornfield  the  entire  day  waiting  and  watching  for  a 
shot  at  some  of  the  warriors.  But  during  the  time 
not  a  single  one  appeared,  though  the  whites 
could  hear  the  voices  of  the  children  playing  near 
at  hand. 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  225 

The  scouts  were  greatly  disappointed,  for  they 
had  been  confident  of  seeing  some  warrior,  but 
night  came  without  such  an  opportunity  having 
presented  itself,  and  they  were  forced  to  ask  them- 
selves the  question  whether  they  would  go  back 
empty  handed,  so  to  speak,  or  whether  they  would 
incur  some  additional  risk  for  the  sake  of  accom- 
plishing something  by  way  of  retahation. 

As  the  best  they  could  do,  they  stealthily  en- 
tered the  Indian  town  late  at  night,  picked  out 
four  good  horses,  made  all  haste  to  the  Ohio, 
which  they  crossed  in  safety,  and  on  the  succeeding 
day  reached  Logan's  fort  without  disturbance. 

This  was  an  extraordinary  achievement,  for  the 
Indians  and  settlers  were  in  such  open  hostility 
that  it  may  be  said  the  former  were  constantly  on 
the  alert  to  prevent  just  such  surprises. 

Colonel  Bowman,  at  the  fort,  requested  Kenton, 
Montgomery  and  a  Mr.  Clark  to  undertake  a  more 
difficult  and  dangerous  task  for  him:  that  was  a 
secret  expedition  to  one  of  the  Indian  towns  on 
the  Little  Miami,  against  which  the  Colonel  medi- 
tated an  expedition,  and  about  which,  of  course,  he 
was  desirous  of  gaining  all  the  information  possible. 

The  duty  was  a  congenial  one  to  the  three  men, 
who  reached  the  village  without  discovery,  made  a 
careful  reconnoissance  by  night,  and  were  then 
ready  to  return  home. 

Well  would  it  have  been  for  them  had  they  done 
so,  but  the  subsequent  conduct  of  Kenton  shows 
that  his  repeated  escapes  and  continued  immunity 
at  the  hands  of  the  savages,  had  rendered  him  reck- 


226  GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON. 

less,  and  caused  him  to  estimate  too  highly  perhaps 
his  own  prowess  and  skill  as  compared  with  theirs. 

At  this  time,  unfortunately,  they  discovered  an 
enclosure  where  the  Indians  kept  their  horses. 
Like  all  borderers  they  dearly  loved  that  kind  of 
property,  and  could  not  resist  the  temptation. 
More  than  that,  instead  of  selecting  the  best,  they 
took  the  whole  lot  and  started  for  the  Ohio. 

Such  a  wholesale  proceeding  created  a  good  deal 
of  confusion  despite  the  care  of  the  three  scouts, 
and  the  Indians  speedily  discovered  what  was 
going  on. 

They  poured  out  of  their  wigwams  and  lodges, 
in  great  excitement,  all  eager  to  prevent  the  loss 
of  their  property,  while  the  whites  showed  an 
equal  eagerness  to  get  away  with  it.  Instead  of 
abandoning  the  animals  and  attempting  to  save 
themselves,  they  foolishly  continued  their  effort  to 
escape  with  them  all. 

One  rode  in  front  leading  the  animals,  and  the 
other  two  remained  at  the  rear  and  lashed  them 
into  a  gallop,  through  the  woods,  while  the  excited 
Indians  came  whooping  and  shrieking  after  them. 

It  was  a  wild,  break-neck  proceeding,  but  the 
scouts  kept  it  up  until  they  reached  the  edge  of  an 
impenetrable  swamp,  where,  for  the  first  time  since 
starting,  they  came  to  a  stand-still  and  hstened  for 
their  pursuers. 

Not  a  sound  was  heard  to  indicate  they  were 
anywhere  in  the  neighborhood,  and  the  whites  con- 
gratulated themselves  on  what  looked  like  a  re- 
markable achievement.     But  they  were  certain  to 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.        22/ 

be  pursued,  and  skirting  the  swamp,  they  con- 
tinued their  flight  in  the  direction  of  the  Ohio, 
which  was  a  long  way  distant. 

The   horses   were    pressed   to   the    utmost,    the 
riders  frequently  changing    animals,    through   the 
night,  the  next   day,    and    most  of  the  following' 
night.      The   next    morning    they   stood    on    the 
northern  bank  of  the  Ohio. 

The  wind  was  blowing  strongly,  and  the  river 
was  so  boisterous  that  the  crossing  was  sure  to  be 
difficult.  At  the  same  time  they  knew  that  their 
pursuers  would  not  delay,  and  must  be  close  behind 
them.  A  hurried  consultation  was  held,  and  it 
was  agreed  that  Kenton  should  swim  the  animals 
over  while  Montgomery  and  Clark  constructed  a 
raft  to  transport  the  baggage. 

Accordingly  Kenton  led  the  animals  into  the 
river,  while  he  swam  at  their  side,  but  the  stream 
had  become  so  rough  that  he  was  forced  away 
from  them,  and  all  he  could  do  was  to  save  himself 
from  drowning.  The  horses  being  left  to  themselves 
turned  about  and  swam  back  to  the  shore  they 
had  left  a  short   time   before. 

This  exasperating  performance  was  repeated  un- 
til Kenton  became  so  exhausted  that  he  was  forced 
to  He  down  on  the  shore  until  he  could  recover  his 
strength  and  wind. 

A  council  of  war,  as  it  might  be  called,  was  then 
held  and  the  question  considered  was  whether  they 
should  abandon  the  animals  and  attend  to  their 
own  safety,  or  risk  their  Hves  by  waiting  where 
they  were  until  the  Ohio  should  become  calmer,  in 


228  GENERAL   SIMON   KENTON. 

the  hope  of  getting  them  to  the  other  side.  Noth- 
ing can  show  the  great  admiration  of  the  men  of 
the  border  for  the  noblest  of  all  animals,  than  their 
immediate  and  unanimous  agreement  that  they 
would  never  desert  their  horses. 

The  scouts  committed  the  inexplainable  blunder 
of  staying  where  they  were,  knowing,  as  they 
must  have  known,  that  the  infuriated  warriors  were 
rapidly  coming  up  on  their  trail,  and  could  be  at 
no  great  distance  behind  them. 

The  wind  continued  churning  the  water  all 
through  the  day,  and  did  not  abate  until  the 
next  morning.  Then,  when  they  tried  to  force 
the  steeds  into  the  water,  they  refused  and  some 
of  them  broke  away.  The  infatuated  scouts  lost 
more  valuable  time  in  the  vain  attempt  to  recap- 
ture them  and,  as  was  inevitable,  the  Indians  soon 
made  their  appearance. 

They  were  in  such  numbers,  and  so  well  armed, 
that  it  was  useless  to  fight  them,  and  Clark  had 
sense  enough  to  take  to  his  heels.  He  succeeded 
in  effecting  his  own  escape.  Montgomery  was 
shot  down  and  scalped,  while  Kenton  was  seized 
from  behind,  when  on  the  very  point  of  .assailing  a 
warrior  in  front,  and  pinioned.  Others  speedily 
gathered,  beat  and  shook  the  scout,  and  pulled  his 
hair,  until  he  was  tortured  almost  to  death. 

*'  Steal  hoss  of  Indian,  eh ! "  they  exclaimed 
again  and  again  as  they  beat  him  over  the  head 
with  their  ramrods. 

When  they  had  pounded  him  until  they  were 
tired,   Kenton  was  thrown  on   his  back,  and   his 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  220 

arms  stretched  out  at  full  length.  Pieces  of  sap- 
lings were  then  fastened  to  his  arms  and  legs  in 
such  a  manner  that  the  poor  fellow  was  literally 
unable  to  stir  hand  or  foot. 

While  thus  engaged  they  continued  to  beat  and 
curse  him  in  broken  English.  When  he  was  strap- 
ped in  his  immovable  position  he  was  left  until 
morning.  No  pen  can  picture  the  utter  horror  and 
misery  of  such  a  night,  with  arm  and  legs  out- 
stretched and  with  body  incapable  of  any  motion 
excepting  a  slight  turn  of  the  head. 

It  was  a  literal  crucifixion,  without  the  erection 
of  the  cross.  Knowing  the  Indians  so  well,  he  did 
not  entertain  a  particle  of  doubt  that  he  would  be 
put  to  death  with  the  most  fearful  torture  that  can 
be  imagined. 

The  fury  of  the  Indians  against  Kenton  seemed 
to  increase  rather  than  diminish.  It  would  have 
been  a  very  easy  matter  to  tomahawk  or  slay  him 
with  knife  or  rifle,  when  he  was  so  helpless,  but  that 
would  have  ended  the  matter  and  deprived  them 
of  the  enjoyment  they  counted  upon  at  such  times. 
In  the  morning  they  gave  a  Mazeppa  perform- 
ance, by  tying  Kenton  fast  to  an  unbroken  colt 
and  turning  him  loose.  The  horse,  however, 
seemed  to  have  more  pity  than  his  cruel  masters! 
for  after  galloping  a  short  distance  about  the 
others,  he  came  back  and  rejoined  them,  con- 
tinuing with  the  others  until  nightfall,  when  Ken- 
ton was  taken  off  and  fastened  by  buffalo  thongs 
to  the  stakes  of  saplings  as  before. 

For  three   days   the  terrible  march   continued, 


230  GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON. 

when  the  Indian  town  of  Chillicothe  was  reached. 
The  arrival  of  the  prisoner  created  great  excite- 
ment, and  the  chief  Blackfish  beat  Kenton  over 
the  naked  shoulders  with  hickory  sticks  until  the 
blood  flowed,  and  the  poor  fellow  was  almost  de- 
lirious with  agony. 

All  the  cries  he  heard  during  this  fearful  punish- 
ment were  those  of  fury.  These  soon  changed  to 
a  demand  that  he  should  be  tied  to  the  stake,  and 
it  was  done.  His  clothing  was  torn  from  his  body, 
his  hands  fastened  above  his  head,  and  the  Indians 
danced  about  him  beating  and  whooping  and  jeer- 
ing at  the  prisoner,  who  expected  every  minute 
that  the  fire  would  be  kindled  at  his  feet. 

Ordinarily  this  would  have  been  done,  but  the 
desire  to  continue  the  torture  was  so  great  that 
the  savages  deferred  the  last  awful  tragedy,  until 
they  should  extract  more  sport  from  the  victim. 

He  was  kept  in  this  trying  position  until  late  at 
night,  when  he  was  released.  It  seemed  as  if  it 
were  intended  that  Simon  Kenton  should  go 
through  every  form  of  Indian  torture,  for,  on  the 
morrow,  he  was  led  out  and  forced  to  run  the 
gauntlet. 

The  preparations  for  this  were  so  complete,  and 
the  Indians  so  numerous  with  their  clubs  and  all 
sorts  of  weapons,  that  it  can  scarcely  be  doubted 
that  Kenton  w^ould  have  been  beaten  to  death,  had 
he  undertaken  to  speed  the  entire  distance  be- 
tween the  two  long  rows  of  Indians. 

Instead  of  doing  so,  he  darted  aside  and  after 
doubling    upon    his    pursuers,   plunged    into   the 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  23 1 

council  house,  receiving  only  a  few  blows  from 
the  warriors  standing  near.  Within  this  lodge 
was  held  the  council  to  determine  what  course 
should  be  taken  with  their  prisoner.  There  was 
no  thought  or  releasing  him,  but  some  might  prefer 
to  delay  the  enjoyment  of  his  death  by  torture  no 
longer,  while  others  were  inclined  to  think  it  was 
too'^pleasant  for  them  to  allow  the  amusement  to 
terminate  so  soon. 

A  comparison  of  views  and  a  ballot  showed  that 
the  majority  were  in  favor  of  deferring  his  taking 
off  a  short  while  longer.  His  execution,  therefore, 
was  suspended  for  the  time,  and  it  was  agreed  to 
take  him  to  an  Indian  town  on  Mad  River,  known 
as  Waughcotomoco. 

''What  is  to  be  donewith  me  after  we  get  there?'* 
asked  Kenton  of  the  renegade  who  interpreted  the 
sentence  to  him. 

*'  Burn  you  at  the  stake,"  was  the  reply,  accom- 
panied by  a  brutal  oath,  as  the  white  savage  strode 
away. 

Kenton  was  given  back  his  clothing,  and  was 
not  bound  while  on  the  road,  as  it  was  deemed  im- 
possible for  him  to  escape  from  among  his  numer- 
ous, vigilant  captors. 

But,  as  there  could  be  no  doubt  that  his  death 
by  torture  was  fully  determined,  the  prisoner  was 
resolved  on  one  desperate  effort  to  escape,  for  in 
no  sense  could  a  failure  result  in  making  his  con- 
dition worse  than  before. 

He  deferred  the  attempt  until  they  were  so  close 
to  Waughcotomoco,  that  the  party  exchanged  sig- 


232  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

nal  whoops  with  the  warriors  of  the  town  who  be- 
gan flocking  thither  to  see  the  prisoner. 

Feehng  that  it  was  then  or  never,  Kenton  ut- 
tered a  shout  and  broke  away  Uke  a  frightened  deer, 
the  Indians  following  him,  some  on  foot,  and  some 
on  horseback.  His  great  fleetness  might  have  en- 
abled him  to  escape,  but  while  he  was  running 
from  those  behind,  he  came  directly  upon  a  party 
who  were  riding  from  the  village  to  meet  the 
others,  and  before  he  was  hardly  aware  of  his  dan- 
ger he  was  recaptured. 

After  suffering  great  indignities,  they  reached 
Waughcotomoco,  where  Kenton  was  forced  to  run 
the  gauntlet  again  and  was  badly  hurt.  He  was 
then  taken  to  the  council-house,  where  he  sat  in 
despair,  while  the  warriors  consulted  as  to  the  pre- 
cise means  of  his  death. 

While  they  were  thus  engaged,  Simon  Girty  and 
three  companions  came  in  with  a  white  woman  and 
seven  children  as  prisoners.  Kenton  was  taken 
away  to  make  room  for  these,  and  as  their  fate  now 
became  a  matter  of  debate,  the  session  was  protracted 
until  a  late  hour.  The  verdict,  however,  was  inevi- 
table, and  on  the  morrow,  Simon  Girty,  the  notorious 
renegade,  gave  himself  the  extreme  pleasure  of 
communicating  the  news  to  the  hapless  prisoner. 

During  this  interview  Girty  was  astounded  to  dis- 
cover in  the  prisoner  his  former  comrade,  who  had 
served  with  him  as  a  spy  in  Dunmore's  expedition. 
That  was  before  Girty  had  foresworn  his  race,  and 
the  two  men  became  warmly  attached  to  each  other. 

Girty  was  greatly  agitated,  and  instantly  set  to 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  233 

work  to  secure  the  release  of  the  prisoner.  The 
difficulty  of  this  task  can  scarcely  be  imagined,  for 
such  a  request  was  unprecedented  ;  but  Girty  perse- 
vered, making  the  most  ardent  appeals  and  begging 
and  insisting,  until  it  was  put  to  a  vote,  when  it  was 
agreed  that  the  prayer,  coming  from  one  who  had 
served  them  so  faithfully  as  had  the  renegade  for 
three  years,  could  not  be  denied,  and  it  was  granted. 
Kenton  now  remained  a  prisoner  among  the  In- 
dians for  three  weeks,  during  which  Girty  treated 
him  with  unvarying  kindness.  Indeed  his  conduct 
in  this  extraordinary  matter  is  the  single  bright 
spot  in  the  career  of  one  of  the  most  terrible 
wretches  that  ever  lived. 

At  the  end  of  the  time  mentioned,  however, 
another  council  was  held,  and  despite  the  strenuous 
efforts  of  Girty,  Kenton  was  condemned  to  death 
at  the  stake.  There  now  seemed  no  possible  hope, 
and,  telling  his  friend  he  had  done  all  he  could  for 
him,  Girty  shook  his  hand  and  bade  him  good-by. 
But  Kenton's  remarkable  good  fortune  did  not 
desert  him.  The  great  chief  Logan  gave  him 
his  friendship  and  did  what  he  could  to  save  him, 
when  Kenton  was  brought  to  his  village,  which  was 
a  short  distance  away.  His  interference,  however, 
seemed  to  be  unavailing,  and  he  was  started  for 
Sandusky  under  a  strong  escort,  that  being  the 
place  fixed  upon  for  his  final  death  by  torture. 

There,  however,  when  Kenton  had  abandoned 
all  hope,  an  Indian  agent  by  the  name  of  Drewyer 
interested  himself  in  his  behalf,  and  by  an  ingenious 
statagem  secured  his  removal  to  Detroit. 


234  GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON. 

He  thus  became  a  prisoner-of-war,  as  Detroit 
was  in  the  possession  of  the  British,  and  his  situa- 
tion was  immeasurably  improved.  He  was  sure  to 
be  treated  in  a  civilized  manner,  and  in  process  of 
time  would  be  set  free. 

The  situation,  however,  was  anything  but  agree- 
able to  Kenton,  who  was  continually  seeking  for 
some  way  of  escape.  None  presented  itself  for  a 
long  time,  and  he  remained  working  for  the  garrison 
on  half-pay  until  the  summer  of  1779. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  longed-for  oppor- 
tunity presented  itself,  through  the  kindness  of 
the  wife  of  an  Indian  trader.  Kenton  knew  well 
enough  that  it  would  never  do  to  plunge  into  the 
wilderness  without  rifles  and  ammunition,  and  she 
agreed  to  furnish  him  and  two  Kentuckians  with 
the  indispensable  articles. 

It  was  no  small  task  for  a  lady  to  secure  three 
guns  and  ammunition  without  the  assistance  of  any 
one,  but  she  succeeded  in  doing  so.  In  the  early 
summer  of  that  year,  the  Indians  around  Detroit 
engaged  in  one  of  their  periodical  carousals.  It 
was  at  night,  and  before  giving  themselves  over  to 
their  brutish  indulgence  they  stacked  their  guns 
near  the  house  of  the  lady. 

Without  difficulty  she  secured  three  of  the  best, 
and  hid  them  in  her  garden.  Previous  to  this  she 
had  gathered  some  extra  clothing  and  the  required 
ammunition,  which  were  hidden  in  a  hollow  tree 
outside  the  town.  She  managed  to  communicate 
with  Kenton,  who,  at  the  appointed  time,  appeared 
at  the  garden  with  his  friends,  got  the  guns,  and 


GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON.  235 

thanking  his  preserver  most  fervently  and  receiving 
her  best  wishes  in  return,  bade  her  good-by  and 
hastened  away  with  his  companions. 

There  was  no  difficulty  in  stealing  out  of  town, 
which  was  full  of  drunken  Indians,  but  it  never 
would  have  done  to  wait  ;  both  they  and  the  guns 
would  be  missed  in  the  morning,  and  search  would 
be  immediately  made. 

The  hollow  tree  was  easily  found,  and  hastily 
equipping  themselves  with  what  was  stored  there, 
they  plunged  into  the  wilderness  and  started  on 
their  long  and  dangerous  journey  for  Louisville, 
Kentucky. 

Leaving  the  commonly-traveled  route,  they  first 
headed  for  the  prairies  of  the  Wabash,  and  pushed 
on  like  veteran  pioneers  who  knew  they  were  con- 
tinually in  danger  of  pursuit.  They  lost  no  time 
on  the  road,  nor  did  they  cease  to  use  continual 
vigilance. 

They  were  over  a  month  making  their  way 
through  the  solitudes,  but  finally  reached  Louis- 
ville, without  accident,  in  the  month  of  July,  1779. 

Kenton  had  become  so  accustomed  to  his  rough, 
adventurous  life,  that  he  chafed  under  the  quiet  and 
restraint  of  the  town.  Slinging  his  rifle  over  his 
shoulder,  therefore,  he  struck  into  the  woods  alone 
and  tramped  to  Vincennes  to  see  his  old  friend, 
Major  Clark.  He  was  warmly  greeted,  but  he  found 
everything  so  dull  and  hum-drum  that  he  re-entered 
the  wilderness,  and  after  a  long  journey  reached 
Harrodsburg,  where  he  was  received  with  as  much 
delight  as  though  he  were  Daniel  Boone  himself. 


236  GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON. 

In  the  famous  expedition  of  General  Clark  against 
the  Indians,  described  elsewhere,  Simon  Kenton 
commanded  a  company  of  volunteers  from  Harrod's 
Station,  and  was  one  of  the  bravest  officers  of  that 
formidable  campaign  against  the  red  men,  whose 
outrages  were  becoming  so  serious  that  the  blow 
was  determined  upon  as  a  means  of  forcing  them  to 
stay  within  their  own  lines. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  the  command  of  Gen- 
eral Clark  numbered  over  a  thousand  men,  and  it 
will  be  understood  that  it  was  the  most  effective 
demonstration  that,  up  to  that  time,  had  ever  been 
undertaken  on  the  frontier.  Chillicothe,  Pickaway, 
and  numerous  smaller  towns  were  burnt  and  all  the 
crops  destroyed. 

It  can  well  be  believed  that  when  they  reached 
Pickaway  and  the  Indians  made  a  stand,  the  arm 
of  Simon  Kenton  was  nerved  with  tenfold  power, 
for  it  was  there,  two  years  before,  that  he  had  been 
compelled  to  run  the  gauntlet  and  was  beaten 
almost  to  death.  It  was  with  the  memory  of  the 
terrible  sufferings  of  that  time  that  he  led  his  com- 
pany into  action,  and  he  fought,  as  did  they,  like 
Richard  Coeur  de  Lion. 

The  warriors  made  a  brave  resistance,  but  were 
unable  to  withstand  the  furious  attack,  and  soon 
were  scattered  like  chaff,  leaving  their  dead  and 
wounded  on  the  field.  This  campaign  brought 
peace  and  quietness  to  the  frontier  during  the  fol- 
lowing two  years.  Kenton  engaged  in  hunting,  or 
in  assisting  surveying  parties,  until  1782,  when  he 
received  the  most  startling  news  of  his  life. 


GENERAL   SIMON   KENTON.  237 

For  eleven  years  he  had  been  a  wanderer  In  the 
woods,  oftentimes  in  indescribable  peril,  suffering 
almost  death  over  and  over  again,  and  never  free 
from  the  remorse  caused  by  that  encounter  with  his 
riv^al  so  long  before  in  Virginia,  whom  he  believed 
he  left  dying  upon  the  ground  and  from  whose  pres- 
ence he  fled  like  Cain  from  the  vengeance  of  men. 

But  at  the  time  mentioned  Kenton  received 
proof  that  the  man  was  not  killed  in  that  desperate 
affray,  but  had  recovered,  and  was  then  alive  and 
well,  as  was  also  the  aged  father  of  Kenton. 

It  can  scarcely  be  conceived  how  great  a  burden 
these  tidings  lifted  from  the  heart  of  Simon  Kenton, 
who  was  no  longer  afraid  to  reveal  his  identity  and 
make  inquiries  about  his  friends.  It  was  like  enter- 
ing upon  a  new  and  joyous  life. 

Kenton  commanded  another  company  in  General 
Clark's  campaign  in  the  autumn  of  1782,  and,  as 
before,  acted  as  the  guide  of  the  army,  his  knowl- 
edge of  the  country  and  his  consummate  woodcraft 
rendering  his  services  indispensable  in  that  direction. 

While  this  campaign  was  only  one  of  the  numer- 
ous similar  ones  which  have  marked  the  settlement 
of  the  West,  and  which,  sad  to  say,  were  too  often 
accompanied  by  overwhelming  disaster,  it  was  ren- 
dered memorable  to  Kenton  by  a  singular  and  im- 
pressive engagement  into  which  he  entered. 

It  was  when  the  army  was  on  its  return,  when 
opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Licking,  Nov.  4th,  1782, 
that  Captain  McCracken,  who  was  dying  from  a 
wound  received  in  battle,  suggested  that  all  the 
pioneers  of  the   expedition  who  might   be   living 


238  GENERAL   SIMON   KENTON. 

fifty  years  from  that  day,  should  meet  on  the  spot 
to  celebrate  the  semi-centennial  of  the  campaign. 

It  was  at  the  suggestion  of  the  dying  soldier 
that  Colonel  Floyd  drew  up  the  resolution,  and  the 
meeting  a  half  century  later  was  agreed  upon. 

The  purpose  accomplished,  the  volunteers  were 
disbanded,  and  Kenton  went  back  to  Harrod's 
Station,  where  he  was  always  most  gladly  wel- 
comed. 

He  had  acquired  considerable  land,  which  was 
rapidly  increasing  in  value.  With  a  few  families  he 
began  a  settlement,  which  prospered  greatly.  The 
soil  was  very  fertile,  they  were  industrious,  and 
they  were  blessed  with  abundant  crops. 

The  circumstances  being  favorable,  Kenton  made 
a  journey  to  Virginia  to  visit  his  father  and  friends. 
Thirteen  years  had  passed  since  he  had  fled,  believ- 
ing himself  a  murderer,  and  now,  among  the  first  to 
take  his  hand,  after  he  entered  the  familiar  place, 
was  his  former  rival  in  love.  He  and  his  wife 
greeted  the  handsome  pioneer  with  great  cordiality, 
and  all  resentment  was  buried  in  the  happiness  of 
the  meeting. 

Kenton  was  thankful  indeed  to  find  his  aged  father 
in  good  health,  though  his  mother  had  been  dead 
a  number  of  years.  Accompanied  by  his  parent 
and  the  rest  of  the  family,  he  started  for  Kentucky, 
intending  that  his  father  should  spend  the  rest  of 
his  days  with  him.  Such  was  the  case,  indeed, 
but  the  days  proved  fewer  than  the  affectionate  son 
supposed  they  would  be. 

The  parent  was  very  feeble,  and  when  Red  Stone 


GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON.  239 

Fort  was  reached,  he  quietly  died.  He  was  buried 
on  the  banks  of  the  Monongahela,  and  Kenton, 
with  the  remainder  of  the  family,  arrived  at  the 
settlement  in  the  winter  of  1784. 

Kentucky  was  rapidly  filling  up  with  emigrants 
at  this  time,  though,  as  is  well  known,  the  Indians 
were  very  troublesome.  Kenton  saw  that  the  land 
was  certain  to  become  valuable,  and  he  determined 
to  occupy  the  fertile  section  around  his  old  camp 
near  Maysville,  which  he  had  occasion  to  remember 
so  well. 

He  made  the  venture  in  the  summer  of  1784, 
with  a  company  of  pioneers  ;  but  the  Indians  were 
so  dangerous  that  they  were  forced  to  retire  for  the 
time.  A  few  months  later  Kenton  went  back  with 
a  few  friends,  built  a  blockhouse,  and  soon  after 
was  joined  by  several  families. 

Settlers  continued  to  flock  thither,  and  the  coun- 
try prospered,  despite  the  hostility  of  the  red  men. 
Kenton,  by  his  foresight,  had  secured  the  right  and 
title  to  a  large  quantity  of  valuable  land.  One 
thousand  acres  of  this  he  gave  to  Arthur  Fox  and 
Wilham  Wood,  and  on  it  they  laid  out  the  town  of 
Washington. 

Despite  the  severe  blow  administered  by  General 
Clark,  the  savages  committed  so  many  depredations 
that  a  retaliatory  campaign  was  determined  upon. 
Seven  hundred  volunteers  gathered  under  Colonel 
Logan  and  invaded  the  Indian  country,  inflicting 
much  damage,  and  returning  with  only  a  trifling  loss. 

The  guide  of  this  expedition  was  Simon  Ken- 
ton, who  also  commanded  a  company ;  but  it  was 


240        GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

scarcely  home  again  when  the  Indians  renewed 
their  depredations  with  such  persistency  that  Ken- 
ton appealed  to  his  old  friends  to  rally  once  more, 
and  to  "  carry  the  war  into  Africa." 

It  was  promptly  done,  he  assuming  the  part  of  cap- 
tain and  of  guide  as  before.  Chillicothe  was  burned, 
and  the  expedition  returned  without  losing  a  man. 

By  this  time  Kenton  was  acknowledged  as  the 
leader  in  the  frontier  settlement.  He  possessed  a 
great  deal  of  valuable  land,  was  a  master  of  wood- 
craft, and  in  all  the  troubles  with  the  Indians  was 
looked  to  for  protection  and  assistance. 

During  the  half-dozen  years  following,  his  services 
in  the  latter  respect  were  beyond  estimate.  He 
demonstrated  his  skill  in  the  ways  of  the  woods  by 
ambushing  a  party  of  dusky  marauders  who  had 
come  down  to  devastate  the  border,  and  by  in- 
flicting such  severe  loss  that  the  others  fled  in 
terror  and  never  attempted  to  molest  the  settle- 
ment again. 

But  this  period  will  be  recognized  by  the  reader 
as  the  eventful  one  of  General  Anthony  Wayne's 
expedition  against  the  combined  Indian  tribes  of 
the  West.  Disaster  had  followed  disaster,  until 
the  United  States  Government  saw  the  necessity  of 
ending  the  troubles  by  a  campaign  which  should 
be  resistless,  and  crushing  in  its  effects. 

Simon  Kenton,  at  the  time  of  Wayne's  expedi- 
tion, was  a  major,  and  with  his  battalion  he  joined 
the  forces  at  Greenville.  It  may  be  said  that  his 
reputation  at  that  time  was  national,  and  he  was 
recognized  as  one  of  the  most  skillful  and  intrepid 


GENERAL   SIMON   KENTON.  24I 

pioneers  of  the  West.  His  bravery,  activity  and 
knowledge  of  '' wood  lore,"  inspired  confidence 
everywhere,  and  hnked  his  name  inseparably  with 
the  settlement  of  the  West. 

His  foresight  in  taking  up  the  valuable  lands  was 
now  shown  by  the  results.  They  appreciated  so 
rapidly  in  value  with  the  settlement  and  develop- 
ment of  the  country,  that  he  became  one  of  the 
wealthiest  settlers  in  Kentucky. 

But  singularly  (and  yet  perhaps  it  was  not  sin- 
gular either),  the  same  misfortune  overtook  him 
that  befell  Daniel  Boone  and  so  many  others  of  the 
pioneers. 

The  rapacious  speculators,  by  their  superior  cun- 
ning, got  all  his  land  away  from  him,  until  he  was 
not  worth  a  farthing.  Worse  than  that  they 
brought  him  in  debt,  and  his  body  was  taken  upon 
the  covenants  in  deeds  to  lands,  which  he  had  in 
point  of  fact  given  away.  He  was  imprisoned  for 
a  full  year  on  the  very  spot  where  he  built  his 
cabin  in  1775,  and  planted  the  first  corn  planted 
north  of  the  Kentucky  River  by  a  white  man, 
and  where  for  many  a  time  he  had  braved  hunger, 
death,  and  undergone  suffering  in  its  most  frightful 
forms. 

He  was  literally  reduced  to  beggary  by  the  cruel 
rapacity  of  the  land  sharks,  and  in  1802  he  re- 
moved to  Ohio  and  settled  in  Urbana.  Kenton's 
remarkable  sweetness  of  character,  despite  the  fact 
that  he  was  one  of  the  most  terrible  of  Indian 
fighters,  was  such  that  he  scarcely  ever  uttered  a 
word  of  complaint.  No  man  had  endured  more 
II 


242  GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON. 

than  he  for  Kentucky  and  Ohio,  and  no  one  had 
ever  been  treated  more  shabbily ;  yet  he  loved  the 
*'  Dark  and  Bloody  Ground  "  none  the  less. 

His  services  and  his  ability  were  appreciated  to 
that  extent  in  Ohio  that  he  was  elected  a  brigadier- 
general  of  militia,  three  years  after  his  removal  to 
the  State.  Five  years  later,  that  is,  in  1810,  he 
was  converted  and  joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church. 

Reverend  J.  B.  Finley,  the  well  known  mis- 
sionary of  the  West,  relates  that  his  father  and 
Kenton  met  at  a  camp  meeting  on  the  Mad  River. 
They  were  old  friends  and  the  interview  was  a 
most  pleasant  one.  The  meeting  was  accompanied 
by  a  great  awakening,  during  which  Kenton  took 
the  elder  Finley  aside  and  told  him  how  deeply  his 
heart  had  been  touched,  how  much  he  was  im- 
pressed with  his  own  sinfulness,  and  how  desirous 
he  was  of  obtaining  divine  pardon. 

He  bound  the  minister  to  keep  the  whole  matter 
a  secret,  and  the  two  knelt  down  in  prayer  in  the 
woods.  Kenton  was  speedily  converted,  and  spring- 
ing to  his  feet,  ran  shouting  back  to  camp  meeting, 
with  the  minister  panting  after  him. 

The  old  Indian  fighter  outran  his  pastor,  and 
when  Mr.  Finley  reached  his  congregation,  the 
other  had  gathered  a  great  crowd  about  him,  and, 
with  a  glowing  face,  was  telling  the  news  of  his 
conversion.  ^ 

"  I  thought  this  was  to  be  a  secret,"  called  out 
Mr.  Finley,  *'  and  here,  General,  you  are  proclaiming 
it  to  every  one." 


GENERAL  SIMON   KENTON.  243 

''  It's  too  glorious  to  keep,"  was  the  reply  of 
Kenton. 

He  continued  a  devout  and  humble  Christian 
for  the  rest  of  his  life.  His  voice  was  remarkably- 
sweet  and  musical,  and  he  was  fond  of  singing. 
He  took  part  in  many  religious  exercises  and 
meetings,  and  entered  into  the  service  of  his  divine 
Master  with  the  same  ardor  he  had  shown  in  that  of 
his  country,  during  his  early  and  mature  manhood. 

In  18 1 3,  Kenton  joined  the  Kentucky  troops 
under  Governor  Shelby,  with  whose  family  he  was 
a  great  favorite.  He  was  then  nearly  threescore 
years  of  age,  but  he  was  rugged,  strong,  and  as 
patriotic  as  ever.  He  took  part  in  the  battle  of 
the  Thames,  fighting  with  the  same  bravery  that 
was  natural  to  him  from  boyhood. 

It  was  the  last  engagement  in  which  he  bore  a 
hand,  and  respecting  it  the  following  incident  is 
worthy  of  note : 

In  the  month  of  May,  1881,  Ayres  Lefargee,  who 
died  at  Poplar  Plain,  Kentucky,  was  buried  at 
Decatur,  Illinois.  He  was  a  soldier  of  the  war  of 
18 12,  in  the  fourth  regiment  of  Kentucky  troops 
under  Governor  Shelby,  and  was  present  at  the  bat- 
tle of  the  Thames  in  which  the  great  Shawanoe 
chieftain  Tecumseh  was  killed.  After  the  battle 
he  went  with  Captain  Matthews  and  Simon  Ken- 
ton to  the  spot  where  the  chief  fell.  "Turn  the 
body  over,"  said  Kenton,  and,  upon  Lefargee  doing 
so,  they  found  seven  bullet-holes  in  it.  Lefargee 
always  claimed  that  Tecumseh  was  killed  by  a  sol- 
dier named  Dave  Gealding. 


244  GENERAL   SIMON   KENTON. 

This  question  has  never  been  satisfactorily  set- 
tled, though  the  claim  of  Colonel  Richard  M.  John- 
son seems  as  good  as  that  of  any  one.  His  horse 
had  fallen,  and  while  he  was  endeavoring  to  ex- 
tricate himself,  a  distinguished  looking  Indian  who, 
it  was  claimed  by  many  that  knew  him,  was  Te- 
cumseh,  made  a  rush  for  Colonel  Johnson. 

''  I  didn't  stop  to  ask  him  his  name,"  said  Colonel 
Johnson,  when  questioned  about  it  afterwards, 
''  for  there  was  no  time  for  explanations,  but  I  fired, 
when,  had  I  waited  five  seconds  longer,  he  would 
have  brained  me  with  his  upraised  tomahawk." 

The  war  of  1812  finished,  Kenton  returned  to 
the  obscurity  of  his  humble  cabin,  where  he  lived 
until  1820,  when  he  removed  to  the  headwaters  of 
Mad  River,  Logan  county,  Ohio,  near  the  very 
spot  where,  many  years  before,  he  had  been  tied  to 
the  stake  by  the  Indians,  when  they  condemned 
him  to  death. 

It  seemed  impossible  for  the  old  pioneer  to  es- 
cape the  annoyance  of  the  land-sharpers.  He  was 
still  the  owner  of  many  large  mountain  tracts  of 
Kentucky,  but  he  was  "  land  poor,"  in  its  fullest 
sense,  and  these  were  forfeited  for  taxes. 

Kenton  became  so  worn  out,  and  so  distressed 
by  poverty,  that  in  1824,  when  nearly  seventy  years 
old,  he  rode  to  Frankfort,  while  the  Legislature  was 
in  session,  to  petition  that  body  to  release  these 
comparatively  worthless  lands  from  the  claims 
upon  them  for  unpaid  taxes. 

The  old  hunter  was  clothed  in  dilapidated  gar- 
ments, and  his  rickety  horse  looked  so  woe-begone 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  245 

that  the  wonder  was  how  he  could  carry  such  a 
large  man  as  he  was.  But  when  it  became  known 
that  Simon  Kenton  was  in  town,  it  caused  an 
excitement  hke  that  which  the  arrival  of  the 
menagerie  and  circus  excites. 

There  was  no  one  in  the  capital  of  Kentucky 
who  had  not  heard  of  the  wonderful  exploits  of 
Kenton,  and  the  tall  handsome  figure  of  the  hun- 
ter, with  his  mild  prepossessing  features,  would 
have  attracted  attention  anywhere.  It  was  hard 
to  beheve  that  this  old  gentleman  with  his  gentle 
blue  eyes,  his  soft  musical  voice,  and  his  humble 
Christian  bearing,  was  the  hurricane-like  fighter,  who 
had  torn  the  reeking  scalp  from  the  head  of  the 
fierce  savage,  who  had  run  the  gauntlet  more  than 
once,  who  had  trailed  the  red  Indian  through  the 
gloomy  depths  of  the  forest  and  who  had  lived  in 
the  wilderness  in  storm  and  sunshine,  week  after 
week  and  month  after  month,  when  he  never  closed 
his  eyes  with  certainty  he  would  not  be  awakened 
for  an  instant  by  the  crash  of  the  tomahawk  as  it 
clove  his  skull  in  twain. 

But  this  was  Simon  Kenton,  and  the  crowds  be- 
gan to  gather.  General  Thomas  Fletcher  recog- 
nized him  and  donned  him  in  a  good  respectable 
suit  of  clothing.  Then  he  was  taken  to  the  Capitol 
and  placed  in  the  Speaker's  chair,  where  the  multi- 
tude, in  which  were  the  legislators  and  the  most 
prominent  citizens,  filed  through  the  building,  and 
were  introduced  to  the  great  adventurer,  who  smil- 
ingly shook  their  hands,  exchanged  a  few  pleasant 
words,  and  blushed  hke  a  scliool  boy. 


246  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

It  was  the  proudest  day  of  Simon  Kenton's  life, 
and  he  had  every  reason  to  look  back  to  it  with 
delight,  for  it  resulted  in  substantial  benefit  to  him. 

His  presence  called  up  so  vividly  the  great  ser- 
vices he  had  rendered  the  State,  and  the  burning 
injustice  he  had  suffered,  that  the  legislators  at 
once  released  all  his  lands  from  the  tax  claims,  and 
shortly  after,  through  the  exertions  of  Judge  Bur- 
net and  General  Vance,  of  Congress,  a  pension  of 
two  hundred  and  forty  dollars  a  year  was  obtained 
for  the  old  hero,  who  was  thus  secured  against 
want  for  the  remainder  of  his  life. 

Kenton  now  lived  a  quiet  life,  serene  and  hope- 
ful, and  quietly  contemplating  the  end  which  he 
knew  was  close  at  hand.  He  was  held  in  the 
greatest  respect  and  the  strongest  affection  by  his 
numerous  friends,  while  Kentucky  itself  felt  a  pride 
in  the  brave  hunter,  scout  and  pioneer. 

It  will  be  remembered  by  the  reader,  that  on  the 
4th  of  November,  1782,  Simon  Kenton  became  a 
party  to  an  agreement  of  singular  and  romantic 
interest. 

During  the  expedition  of  General  Clark  against 
the  Indian  towns,  Kenton  as  usual  acted  as  guide 
to  the  army,  which  numbered  fifteen  hundred  men. 
On  the  return  of  the  force,  the  pioneers  which 
composed  it  came  to  a  halt,  opposite  the  Licking, 
and  held  a  conference.  Captain  McCracken,  of  the 
Kentucky  Light  Horse,  had  received  a  slight  wound 
in  the  arm  while  fighting,  and  which  caused  him 
little  concern  at  the  time.  But  a  virulent  mortifi- 
cation had  set  in,  and  it  became  evident  to  all  that 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  247 

he  had  but  a  short  time  to  live.  At  his  suggestion, 
Colonel  Floyd  brought  forward  the  resolution  by 
which  the  pioneers  who  might  survive  agreed  to 
meet  on  that  same  spot,  a  half  century  later,  to 
talk  over  old  times. 

The  meeting  was  held  in  the  unbroken  wilder- 
ness, abounding  with  its  game  and  with  the  fierce 
red  man ;  and  the  pioneers  were  in  the  flush  and 
vigor  of  young  manhood,  with  many  years  of  hard, 
perilous  service  before  them.  They  all  felt  that 
such  as  should  be  spared  to  see  the  closing  of  the 
half  century  before  them,  would  witness  changes 
and  developments  in  their  beloved  country,  such  as 
awed  the  imagination  when  it  attempted  to  grasp  it. 

On  that  lonely  spot,  where  McCracken  closed  his 
eyes  and  was  laid  mournfully  away  in  his  last  long 
rest  by  his  brave  brother  pioneers,  was  the  heart 
of  the  magnificently  growing  West.  His  grave  was 
in  sight  of  the  beautiful  Queen  city,  and  the  howl- 
ing wilderness  now  blossomed  as  the  rose. 

As  the  semi-centennial  approached,  it  was  looked 
forward  to  with  a  strong  interest  by  the  survivors, 
who  were  found  to  be  quite  numerous.  The  lives 
which  these  hardy  pioneers  led  were  conducive  to 
longevity,  provided  always  the  wild  Indians  afforded 
the  opportunity  and  failed  to  cut  them  off  in  their 
prime. 

"And  tall  and  strong  and  swift  of  foot  are  they, 
Beyond  the  dwarfing  city's  pale  abortions, 
Because  their  thoughts  had  never  been  the  prey 
Of  care  or  gain  ;  the  green  woods  were  their  portions; 
No  sinking  spirits  told  them  they  grew  gray. 
No  fashions  made  them  apes  of  her  distortions. 


248  GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON. 

Simple  they  were,  not  savage  ;  and  their  rifles. 
Though  very  true,  were  not  yet  used  for  trifles. 

*'  Motion  was  in  their  days,  rest  in  their  slumbers, 
And  cheerfulness  the  handmaid  of  their  toil. 
Nor  yet  too  many  nor  too  few  their  numbers  ; 
Corruption  could  not  make  their  hearts  her  soil  ; 
The  lust  which  stings,  the  splendor  which  encumbers. 
With  the  free  foresters  divide  no  spoil ; 
Serene,  not  sullen,  were  the  solitudes 
Of  this  unsighing  people  of  the  woods." 

As  the  semi-centennial  approached,  Simon 
Kenton,  who  had  passed  his  fourscore,  was  deeply- 
solicitous  lest  he  should  not  be  able  to  be  present. 
He  was  desirous  that  every  survivor  should  be  at 
the  gathering,  and  pubHshed  an  address  in  which 
he  said: 

"  Fellow  Citizens  : — Being  one  of  the  first,  after  Colonel  Daniel 
Boone,  who  aided  in  the  conquest  of  Kentucky  and  the  West,  I  am 
called  upon  to  address  you.  My  heart  melts  on  such  an  occa- 
sion ;  I  look  forward  to  the  contemplated  meeting  with  melan- 
choly pleasure ;  it  has  caused  tears  to  flow  in  copious  showers. 
I  wish  to  see  once  more  before  I  die,  my  few  surviving  friends. 
My  solemn  promise,  made  fifty  years  ago,  binds  me  to  meet  them. 
I  ask  not  for  myself ;  but  you  may  find  in  our  assembly  some 
who  have  never  received  any  pay  or  pension,  who  have  sustained 
the  cause  of  their  country  equal  to  any  other  service,  and  who  in 
the  decline  of  their  life  are  poor.  Then,  you  prosperous  sons  of 
the  West,  forget  not  those  old  and  gray -headed  veterans  on  this 
occasion  ;  let  them  return  to  their  families  with  some  little  mani- 
festations of  your  kindness  to  cheer  their  hearts. 

"  I  may  add  my  prayer  :  may  kind  Heaven  grant  us  a  clear 
sky,  fair  and  pleasant  weather,  a  safe  journey,  and  a  happy  meet- 
ing and  a  smile  upon  us  and  our  families,  and  bless  us  and  our 
nation  on  the  approaching  occasion. 

"SIMON  KENTON. 

"  UrbanAjOhio,  1832." 


GENERAL  SIMON  KENTON.  249 

The  year  1832  will  be  recognized  as  the  terrible 
cholera  season,  when  the  pestilence  smote  the  land 
and  the  whole  country  was  in  mourning.  Men 
shrank  appalled  as  the  multitudes  sank  on  their 
right  and  left,  and  business  for  the  time  was  para- 
lyzed by  the  awful  scourge  which  swept  from  one 
end  of  the  land  to  the  other. 

Cincinnati  was  shrouded  in  deepest  gloom  by  the 
ravages  of  the  fearful  disease,  yet  when  the  an- 
niversary came  round  a  large  number  of  the  old 
pioneers  met,  and  the  Corporation  voted  them  a 
dinner. 

General  Simon  Kenton,  in  spite  of  his  anxiety  to 
be  present,  was  unable  to  appear,  owing  to  his 
feebleness  and  indisposition  of  body.  His  absence 
was  greatly  mourned,  for  he  would  have  been  the 
prince  of  all  that  noble  band,  could  his  venerable 
form  have  appeared  among  them. 

With  Kenton  the  sunset  of  life  was  as  quiet  and 
serene  as  the  close  of  a  summer  day.  In  the  month 
of  April,  1836,  he  quietly  died  in  his  home,  sur- 
rounded by  his  affectionate  family,  friends  and 
neighbors,  and  supported  by  the  sublime  faith  of 
the  meek,  devout  Christian,  who  joyfully  approaches 
the  dark  river  and  launches  out  for  the  other  shore. 


LEWIS  WETZEL. 


Birth  of  Lewis  Wetzel— His  Father  Killed  by  Indians,  and  Him- 
self and  Brother  carried  off  Prisoners — Their  Remarkable 
Escape — Murder  of  an  Indian — Serves  in  Crawford's  Expedi- 
tion— Pursued  by  Four  Indians,  and  Kills  Three — Escape 
from  the  Custody  of  General  Harmar — Wetzel's  Hunts  for 
Indians— Assists  a  Relative  to  Recover  his  Betrothed  from 
Savages. 

When  one  reads  of  the  early  days  of  the  great 
West  and  of  the  tornado-like  encounters  in  which 
the  borderers  engaged,  he  finds  that  there  are  few 
more  prominent  figures  than  that  of  Lewis  Wetzel, 
who  was  born  on  the  Big  Wheeling,  Virginia,  about 
the  year  1764.  He  had  four  brothers,  Martin, 
Jacob,  John  and  George,  and  two  sisters,  Susan  and 
Christina.  Martin  was  the  only  brother  who  ex- 
ceeded Lewis  in  age. 

The  home  of  the  Wetzels  exposed  them  to  perils 
from  the  Indians,  for  it  will  be  recognized  by  the 
reader  as  a  spot  peculiarly  open  to  assaults  from  the 
red  men. 

This  was  proven  by  the  terrible  fate  that  over- 
took the  family.  One  day  the  Indians  suddenly  ap- 
peared and  made  a  fierce  attack  upon  the  house. 


252  LEWIS    WETZEL. 

Several  of  the  smaller  children  were  absent,  and 
during  the  excitement  the  mother  succeeded  in 
getting  away;  but  the  old  man  was  killed  and 
scalped,  and  Lewis,  then  thirteen  years  old,  and 
his  brother  Jacob,  two  years  younger,  were  taken 
away  prisoners. 

In  the  fight,  Lewis  received  a  slight  wound  from 
a  bullet,  but  it  did  not  incapacitate  him  from  travel- 
ing, and  on  the  second  night  after  the  capture  the 
Indians  encamped  on  the  Big  Lick,  twenty  miles 
distant  from  the  river,  in  what  is  now  Ohio,  and 
upon  the  waters  of  McMahon's  Creek. 

The  prisoners  were  so  young  that  the  captors 
were  justified  in  considering  them  of  little  account, 
and  they  did  not  take  the  trouble  to  bind  them 
when  they  stopped  for  the  night.  Lewis,  however, 
was  old  enough  to  watch  for  a  chance  to  get  away, 
and  when  sure  all  the  Indians  were  asleep,  he 
touched  his  brother  and  whispered  to  him  to  make 
ready  to  follow  him. 

They  made  their  way  out  of  the  camp  without 
difficulty,  but  had  not  proceeded  far  when  they 
stopped. 

**  I  don't  like  the  idea  of  going  home  barefooted," 
said  Lewis,  "you  stay  here  while  I  go  back  and  get 
a  pair  of  moccasins  for  you  and  a  pair  for  me." 

The  daring  lad  succeeded  in  obtaining  the  neces- 
sary articles  and  soon  rejoined  his  brother  ;  but  as 
they  were  about  to  start  on  again  he  expressed  his 
dissatisfaction  that  they  had  no  weapons. 

"  We  can't  get  along  without  a  gun  ;  wait  here  a 
little  longer  and  I'll  bring  one  back." 


LEWIS    WETZEL.  253 

And  young  Lewis  did  as  he  said  he  would.  Now 
that  each  had  a  pair  of  moccasins,  and  the  elder 
carried  a  good  rifle,  they  were  prepared  for  travel, 
and  they  plunged  into  the  woods  at  once. 

Lewis  Wetzel  displayed  a  knowledge  of  wood- 
craft on  this  occasion  which  was  wonderful  in 
one  so  young.  He  discovered  the  trail  and  fol- 
lowed it  back  without  difficulty,  and  knowing  he 
would  be  pursued,  he  kept  such  unremitting  watch 
that  he  detected  the  approach  of  the  Indians, 
and  he  and  his  brother  hid  in  the  bushes  until  they 
passed. 

When  they  were  out  of  sight,  the  brothers  came 
back  to  the  trail  and  followed  after  the  Indians.  It 
did  not  take  the  latter  very  long  to  find  they  had 
gone  beyond  the  lads,  and  they  turned  about  to 
find  them. 

But,  as  before,  Lewis  was  on  the  watch,  and  he 
and  his  brother  eluded  them.  Shortly  after  they 
discovered  that  two  of  the  warriors  were  mounted 
and  in  hot  chase  after  them  ;  but  Lewis  gave  them 
the  slip  in  the  same  skilful  manner,  and  reaching 
Wheeling  the  next  day,  they  constructed  a  raft  and 
crossed  the  river. 

When  they  came  to  the  ruins  of  their  home  and 
found  that  their  father  had  been  killed  and  scalped, 
they  were  so  infuriated  that  the;y  took  a  vow  to  kill 
every  Indian  that  was  in  their  power  to  kill,  so  long 
as  they  should  live. 

Such  is  the  account  as  generally  given,  though  a 
different  version  is  entitled  to  equal  credence.  This 
says  that  the  elder  Wetzel  was  shot,  in  1787,  while 


254  LEWIS    WETZEL. 

paddling  a  canoe  near  Captina,  on  his  return  from 
Middle  Island  Creek,  and  that  young  Lewis  re- 
ceived his  first  wound  while  standing  in  the  door  of 
his  own  home.  Be  that  as  it  may,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  he  and  his  brother  took  the  barbarous 
oath  as  stated,  and  it  is  equally  a  matter  of  history 
that  they  carried  it  out  in  spirit  and  letter. 

Martin  Wetzel  acted  the  part  of  a  wild  beast 
and  committed  acts  for  which  no  law  human  or 
divine  can  find  justification.  No  red  Indian  ever 
showed  greater  perfidy  than  did  he.  During 
Colonel  Brodhead's  expedition  in  1780,  Martin 
Wetzel  was  a  volunteer.  An  Indian  messenger, 
under  promise  of  protection,  came  into  camp  and 
held  an  interview  with  Brodhead.  While  they 
were  talking  in  the  most  friendly  manner,  Martin 
Wetzel  stole  up  behind  the  unsuspecting  red  man, 
and  quickly  drawing  a  tomahawk,  which  he  had 
hidden  in  his  hunting-shirt,  struck  the  Indian  in  the 
back  of  the  head  a  blow  which  stretched  him  life- 
less on  the  ground. 

Colonel  Brodhead  was  exasperated  at  the  atro- 
cious act,  yet  he  dared  not  punish  Wetzel,  for 
three-fourths  of  the  army  would  have  rallied  in  his 
defence. 

In  the  life  of  Daniel  Boone  we  gave  an  account 
of  the  campaign  of  Colonel  Crawford  in  1782. 
Lewis  Wetzel  served  as  a  volunteer,  being  no  more 
than  eighteen  years  of  age.  The  campaign  was  one 
of  the  most  frightful  disasters  that  ever  occurred  in 
the  West,  Colonel  Crawford  being  captured  and 
burned  to  death  at  the  stake. 


LEWIS    WETZEL.  255 

Among  the  disorganized  soldiers  who  managed 
to  escape  the  terrible  vengeance  of  the  red  men, 
was  one  named  Mills,  who  reached  a  spring  some 
nine  miles  from  Wheeling,  where  he  was  forced  to 
leave  his  horse  and  go  the  rest  of  the  way  on  foot. 
From  Wheeling  he  proceeded  to  Van  Meter's  fort, 
where  he  fell  in  with  Lewis  Wetzel,  whom  he 
persuaded  to  go  back  with  him  in  quest  of  his 
horse. 

Wetzel  cautioned  him  against  the  danger,  but 
Mills  was  determined,  and  the  two  made  their 
way  back  to  the  spring,  where  they  saw  the  horse 
standing  tied  to  a  sapling.  The  scout  knew  what 
this  meant,  but  the  sight  of  his  animal  drew  Mills 
forward,  and  running  up  to  the  tree,  he  began  un- 
tying him.  Before  he  could  finish,  there  was  a 
discharge  of  rifles  from  the  wood,  and  Mills  fell 
fatally  wounded. 

Knowing  that  the  warriors  were  all  around  him, 
the  fleet-footed  Wetzel  bounded  off  like  a  deer, 
with  four  of  the  swiftest  runners  speeding  after 
him.  The  chase  was  a  terrific  one,  and  after  a  half 
mile,  one  of  the  Indians  came  so  close  that  the 
fugitive,  believing  he  was  on  the  point  of  throwing 
his  tomahawk,  suddenly  whirled  about  and  shot 
him  dead,  resuming  his  flight  with  the  same  des- 
perate exertion  as  before. 

The  art  of  reloading  his  gun  while  on  a  dead  run 
had  been  practised  by  Wetzel,  until  he  could  do 
the  difficult  feat  with  ease.  Never  was  there  more 
urgent  need  of  that  peculiar  skill  than  on  the 
present  occasion,  for  at  the  end  of  another   half 


256  LEWIS   WETZEL. 

mile,  a  second  Indian  was  so  close  that  Wetzel 
turned  to  fire. 

Before  he  could  do  so,  the  warrior  grasped  the 
end  of  the  barrel,  and  as  he  was  immensely  power- 
ful and  active,  he  brought  Wetzel  to  his  knees,  and 
came  within  a  hair's-breadth  of  wrenching  the 
weapon  from  his  grasp.  The  white  man,  however, 
during  the  fierce  struggle,  managed  to  get  the 
muzzle  of  the  gun  turned  toward  the  savage,  when 
he  pulled  the  trigger,  killing  him  instantly. 

The  struggle  was  very  brief,  but  during  its  con- 
tinuance the  other  two  Indians  had  approached  so 
nigh,  that  Wetzel  bounded  away  again  at  the 
highest  bent  of  his  speed  and  soon  had  his  rifle  re- 
loaded. Then  he  slackened  his  pace,  so  as  to  al- 
low them  to  come  up,  but  they  were  suspicious  of 
the  white  man  who  always  seemed  to  have  a 
charged  rifle  at  his  service,  and  they  held  back. 
Then  Wetzel  stopped  and  they  did  the  same. 
Several  times  he  wheeled  about  and  raised  his  gun, 
when  they  immediately  dodged  behind  trees.  One 
of  them  did  not  conceal  his  body  perfectly,  and 
Wetzel  fired,  wounding  him  badly.  The  remain- 
ing warrior  ran  for  life,  shouting :  ■'  Dat  white  mans 
gun  am  always  loaded  !  ** 

Actuated  by  that  intense  hate  of  the  Indians 
which  marked  the  career  of  Lewis  Wetzel  and 
several  of  his  brothers,  there  was  but  the  single 
thought  of  revenge  which  inspired  the  muscular 
arm  to  deeds  as  savage  as  the  red  man  himself  ever 
engaged  in.  While  General  Harmar  was  doing  his 
utmost  to  establish  peace  with  the  Indians,  Lewis 


LEWIS  WETZEL.  257 

Wetzel  and  a  companion  hid  themselves  near  the 
fort,  and,  in  pure  wantonness,  the  former  fired  upon 
a  warrior  who  was  riding  by.  He  was  so  badly- 
wounded  that  he  was  barely  able  to  reach  the  fort, 
where  he  died  that  nip-ht. 

General  Harmar  was  so  indignant  over  the  murder, 
which  Wetzel  unblushingly  avowed,  that  he  sent 
Captain  Kingsbury  and  a  squad  of  men  with  orders 
to  take  Wetzel  dead  or  alive.  All  considerations 
called  for  the  prompt  punishment  of  the  murderer, 
but  his  capture  was  an  impossibility,  inasmuch  as 
he  possessed  the  fullest  sympathy  of  the  frontiers- 
men, who  would  have  rallied  to  a  man  in  his  de- 
fence. 

When  Captain  Kingsbury  reached  the  Mingo 
Bottom,  and  his  errand  became  known,  Lewis 
Wetzel  and  a  large  number  of  equally  reckless 
companions  formed  a  plan  for  attacking  the  party 
and  massacring  every  one  of  them.  Only  by  the 
interference  of  Major  M'Mahan,  who  persuaded  the 
Captain  of  his  danger  and  induced  him  to  with- 
draw, was  the  crime  averted. 

Sometime  later,  however,  Wetzel  was  seized 
while  asleep  in  a  cabin,  put  in  irons  and  carried  to 
the  guard-house.  He  was  greatly  humiliated  by 
the  shame  of  being  handcuffed,  and  sent  for  Gen- 
eral Harmar,  to  whom  he  made  the  characteristic 
proposal  that  he  should  release  him  among  the 
large  party  of  Indians  who  were  around  the  fort, 
and  allow  him  to  fight  it  out  with  them.  This  of 
course  was  declined  by  the  officer,  who,  however, 
consented   to   knock   off  his    irons,   but   kept   on 


258  LEWIS   WETZEL. 

the  handcuffs,  allowing  him  to  walk  about  the 
fort. 

After  Wetzel  had  loosened  his  limbs  by  some 
moderate  exercise,  he  suddenly  made  a  break  for 
the  woods  and  was  soon  among  them.  He  was 
fired  upon  by  the  guards,  and  General  Harmar  in- 
stantly sent  a  number  of  his  fleetest  runners,  in- 
cluding several  Indians,  in  pursuit. 

They  almost  captured  him  too,  for  a  couple  of 
the  warriors  sat  down  on  the  log,  under  which  he 
was  crouching,  and  Wetzel  afterwards  said  that  his 
great  fear  was  that  his  position  would  be  betrayed 
by  the  tumultuous  throbbing  of  his  heart.  The 
next  day  he  came  across  a  friend  who  released  him 
from  his  handcuffs,  furnished  him  with  a  gun  and 
ammunition,  and  W^etzel  paddled  down  the  river 
for  Kentucky,  where  he  could  feel  safe  from  Gen- 
eral Harmar. 

The  latter  issued  a  proclamation  offering  a  large 
reward  for  the  capture  of  Wetzel,  but  no  frontiers- 
man ever  made  the  dangerous  attempt  to  take  him, 
and  soon  after  he  joined  a  party  of  scouts  under 
Major  M'Mahan.  They  numbered  twenty  men, 
and  were  organized  to  punish  the  Indians  for  mur- 
dering a  family  in  the  Mingo  Bottom.  One  of  the 
inducements  for  enlisting  was  the  offer  of  a  hun- 
dred dollars  to  the  man  who  should  bring  in  the 
first  Indian  scalp. 

The  scouts  had  not  penetrated  far  into  the  hostile 
country,  when  they  suddenly  found  themselves  in 
the  presence  of  a  large  war  party.  A  hasty  con- 
sultation was  held  and  it  was  deemed  best  to  with- 


LEWIS  WETZEL.  259 

draw,  but  Wetzel  refused  to  return  until  he  should 
accomplish  something.  He  announced  that  he 
would  never  be  seen  at  home  until  he  lost  his  own 
scalp  or  brought  that  of  an  Indian  with  him. 

It  was  a  dangerous  task  he  had  taken  on  himself, 
but  he  persevered  and  spent  several  days  in  prowl- 
ing through  the  woods,  hunting  for  the  coveted  op- 
portunity. At  last  he  found  a  couple  of  warriors 
encamped  by  themselves,  and  he  watched  by  them 
until  the  night  was  far  advanced.  Finally  one  of 
them  got  up  and  moved  away,  taking  a  torch  with 
him,  doubtless  with  the  intention  of  watching  a 
deer  lick.  Wetzel  was  so  anxious  to  kill  both 
savages  that  he  waited  until  daylight  for  the  return 
of  the  other. 

He  did  not  show  himself,  however,  and  un- 
wiUing  to  wait  longer,  the  merciless  white  man 
stole  up  to  where  the  sleeping  warrior  lay  and  slew 
him  with  one  furious  blow  of  his  knife. 

Wetzel  reached  his  home  without  difficulty  and 
received  the  one  hundred  dollars  reward  for  the 
murder. 

A  singular  occurrence  took  place  shortly  after 
this.  From  the  fort  at  Wheeling,  there  had  been 
heard  on  several  occasions,  cries  such  as  would  be 
made  by  a  wounded  turkey,  and  more  than  once 
some  of  the  men  had  crossed  over  to  ascertain 
the  cause.  The  fact  that  several  soldiers  were 
never  seen  again,  did  not  arouse  a  suspicion  of  the 
real  explanation  in  the  minds  of  any  one  excepting 
that  of  Lewis  Wetzel. 

He  concluded  to  make  an  investigation  for  him- 


26o  LEWIS  WETZEL. 

self.  Cautiously  stealing  around  in  the  direction  of 
the  sound,  he  approached  a  deep  cavern,  the  mouth 
of  which  was  some  twenty  yards  above  the  river. 
From  this  crept  forth  an  Indian  warrior,  who  ut- 
tered the  peculiar  call  that  had  lured  so  many  to 
their  death.  Wetzel  waited  until  he  gained  a  fair 
sight  of  the  savage,  when  he  took  careful  aim 
and  the  decoy  never  uttered  his  deceptive  signal 
again. 

Wetzel  supposed  that  his  trouble  with  General 
Harmar  would  gradually  die  out  with  the  lapse  of 
time,  but  the  commander  had  issued  standing 
orders  to  his  officers  to  arrest  him  wherever  and 
whenever  he  could  be  found.  On  his  way  down 
the  river  toward  Kenawha,  Wetzel  landed  at  Point 
Pleasant,  where  he  roamed  about  the  town  with 
perfect  unconcern.  While  doing  so  he  unexpect- 
edly came  face  to  face  with  Lieutenant  Kingsbury, 
who  had  set  out  to  capture  him  once  before. 

Wetzel  expected  a  desperate  encounter  with 
him,  and  braced  himself  for  the  attack  ;  but  Kings- 
bury, who  was  personally  brave,  saluted  him  with 
the  order  to  get  out  of  his  sight,  and  passed  on. 
Wetzel  thought  it  wise  to  leave  the  neighborhood, 
and,  taking  to  his  canoe,  he  put  off  for  Limestone, 
which  place,  and  the  county  town,  Washington, 
he  made  his  headquarters  for  a  considerable  time 
after. 

His  skill  with  the  rifle,  and  his  reckless  bravery, 
could  not  fail  to  render  him  a  great  favorite  among 
the  rough  men  of  the  border.  Could  his  capture 
have  been  arranged  with   perfect  safety  to  those 


LEWIS  WETZEL.  26 1 

concerned,  it  is  not  probable  that  any  one  could 
have  been  induced   to  undertake  it. 

One  day  Wetzel  was  sitting  in  a  tavern  in  Mays- 
ville,  when  Lieutenant  Lawler  of  the  regular  army, 
who  was  going  down  the  Ohio  to  Fort  Washington 
with  a  number  of  soldiers,  landed  and  discovered 
him.  Without  a  moment's  unnecessary  delay,  he 
ordered  out  a  file  of  soldiers,  took  Wetzel  aboard 
the  boat,  and  before  the  citizens  had  time  to  rally, 
he  was  delivered  to  General  Harmar  at  Cincinnati. 

The  General  placed  him  in  irons  again,  prepara- 
tory to  his  trial  for  the  killing  of  the  Indian,  and 
then  followed  a  scene  of  extraordinary  excitement. 
Petitions  for  the  release  of  Wetzel  poured  in  upon 
General  Harmar  from  every  quarter,  and  the  in- 
dignation became  so  great  that  mutterings  of  a 
general  uprising  were  soon  heard.  Serious  trouble 
for  a  time  threatened,  for  passions  were  roused  to 
a  high  pitch,  and  the  intensity  deepened  as  the 
time  for  the  trial  approached. 

Finally  Judge  Symmes  issued  a  writ  of  habeas 
corpus  in  the  case,  and  abundant  security  being 
furnished,  Wetzel  was  released.  He  was  escorted 
in  triumph  to  Columbia,  where  he  was  treated  to 
a  grand  supper,  including  the  usual  speeches  and 
congratulations,  and  where  no  doubt  he  concluded 
his  friends  were  right  in  looking  upon  him  as  a 
model  of  heroism  and  chivalry  to  whom  it  was  an 
honor  to  do  homage. 

Lewis  Wetzel  hunted  Indians  as  most  men  hunt 
the  deer  and  buffalo.  He  looked  upon  the  red 
man  as  legitimate  game,  and  many  a  time  has  he 


262  LEWIS   WETZEL. 

slung  his  rifle  over  his  shoulder  and  plunged  into 
the  woods  for  the  express  purpose  of  bringing 
down  one  of  the  race  against  which  he  had  vowed 
eternal  vengeance. 

Numerous  of  his  barbarous  exploits  must  remain 
unrecorded,  and  well  would  it  be  could  the  neces- 
sity never  arise  for  a  history  of  any  of  them,  for 
they  do  not  show  the  character  of  an  undoubtedly 
brave  man  in  an  attractive  light. 

Late  one  autumn  he  started  out  on  one  of  his 
sanguinary  hunts  and  directed  his  steps  toward  the 
Muskingum  River.  He  had  not  tramped  long 
when  he  discovered  a  camp  where  four  Indians 
had  established  themselves  for  the  winter.  Not 
dreaming  of  any  danger,  the  red  men,  contrary  to 
their  custom,  had  not  taken  their  usual  precau- 
tions, and  kept  neither  watch  nor  sentinels. 

This  was  a  tempting  opportunity,  but  a  single 
white  hunter,  no  matter  how  daring  and  skillful, 
might  well  hesitate  before  attacking  four  athletic 
and  well-armed  warriors ;  but  the  hesitation  of 
Lewis  Wetzel  was  caused  only  by  the  necessity  for 
reflecting  on  the  best  course  to  be  pursued. 

He  decided  to  make  his  attack  on  the  four  in 
the  dead  of  night  when  all  were  sound  asleep.  He 
therefore  waited  patiently  in  the  gloom  until  he 
saw  they  were  wrapped  in  profound  slumber.  Then 
he  stole  forward,  and  with  his  dreadful  knife,  dis- 
patched three  in  quick  succession,  but  the  fourth 
darted  into  the  woods  and  escaped  in  the  dark- 
ness. 

It  was  near  Wheeling,  while  he  was  engaged  on 


LEWIS   WETZEL.  263 

one  of  his  numerous  scouts,  that  he  came  upon  a 
deserted  cabin.  It  was  raining  at  the  time,  and  he 
was  glad  to  use  the  place  as  a  shelter.  A  few 
pieces  of  boards  were  gathered  together  in  the  loft 
and  used  as  a  bed,  but  before  he  fell  asleep,  six  In- 
dians entered  and  started  a  fire,  with  a  view  of 
preparing  their  evening  meal. 

Had  the  scout  been  asleep  when  they  entered 
they  would  have  been  certain  to  discover  him  by 
his  heavy  breathing,  and  as  it  was,  Wetzel  scarcely 
saw  how  he  could  escape  detection.  So  he  grasped 
his  knife  and  held  himself  ready  for  the  desperate 
encounter  which  was  certain  to  follow  such  a  dis- 
covery. 

The  Indians,  however,  did  not  dream  of  the 
presence  of  the  human  tiger  that  was  glaring  down 
upon  them  from  the  loft  above,  and  soon  the  half 
dozen  were  unconscious  in  sleep.  Feeling  that  his 
quarters  were  dangerous,  Wetzel  cautiously  stole 
out  during  the  darkness  and  hid  himself  behind  a 
log  which  commanded  the  front  of  the  cabin. 

In  the  morning  the  first  warrior  who  presented 
himself  at  the  door  was  shot  dead.  Before  the 
others  could  comprehend  what  had  taken  place  the 
murderer  was  fleeing  like  a  deer  through  the  woods, 
and  was  soon  safe  from  all  danger  of  pursuit. 

Such  exploits  as  these  increased  the  popularity 
of  Wetzel,  while  the  attempts  made  by  General 
Harmar  to  punish  him  for  his  crimes  deepened  the 
dislike  felt  toward  him  for  what  was  regarded  as 
his  unjust  persecution  of  a  worthy  man. 

Not  long  after  the  Indian-killer  accepted  the  in- 


264  LEWIS  WETZEL. 

vitation  of  a  relative  to  visit  him  on  Dunkard 
Creek.  It  was  some  distance  away,  and  the  two 
men  pursued  their  walk  through  the  woods  at  a 
leisurely  pace,  talking  of  their  hunting  adventures, 
chatting  like  a  couple  of  school-boys,  and  wdth  no 
thought  of  impending  trouble. 

But  when  they  emerged  from  the  forest  into  the 
clearing  where  the  home  of  the  relative  stood,  a 
most  startling  sight  met  their  eyes. 

The  house  was  a  mass  of  smoking  ruins.  The 
Indians  had  been  there  and  left  this  proof  of  their 
ferocity.  Wetzel  carefully  examined  the  trail  and 
found  that  the  party  numbered  three  warriors  and 
one  white  man,  and  that  they  had  taken  off  a  single 
prisoner. 

The  last  was  the  betrothed  of  the  relative  of  the 
scout,  and,  as  may  well  be  supposed,  he  was  wdld 
with  excitement  and  fury  and  determined  to  pur- 
sue them  without  an  instant's  delay.  But  Wetzel 
argued  him  into  something  like  calmness,  and  he 
saw  the  necessity  of  placing  himself  under  the  con- 
trol of  such  a  wonderfully  skillful  woodman  as  was 
his  companion. 

The  wish  of  Wetzel  was  to  overtake  the  party 
before  they  reached  the  Ohio,  though  there  could 
be  no  certainty  as  to  how  much  start  the  red  men 
had  gained.  It  was  soon  seen,  however,  that  they 
anticipated  pursuit,  for  they  had  taken  the  greatest 
pains  to  hide  their  trail.  They  might  have  suc- 
ceeded in  the  case  of  ordinary  pursuers,  but  it  was 
impossible  to  conceal  the  faint  but  unerring  signs 
from  the  keen  eye  of  Wetzel,  who  pushed  forward 


LEWIS    WETZEL.  265 

on  their  path  like  the  bloodhound  tracking  its  vic- 
tim through  thicket  and  morass. 

It  soon  became  certain  that  the  savages  were 
making  for  the  river,  and  feeling  quite  sure  of  the 
particular  crossing  they  would  seek,  Wetzel  left  the 
trail  altogether,  and  with  his  friend  hastened  to  the 
same  place. 

It  was  a  long  distance,  but  the  hunters  for  the 
time  were  tireless,  never  throwing  away  a  single 
minute.  As  it  was  reasonable  to  believe  that  the 
Indians  would  take  a  short  route  to  the  stream,  it 
can  be  understood  that  the  pursuers  could  not 
hope  to  gain  much  in  the  race  after  all. 

When  night  settled  over  the  great  wilderness, 
they  were  still  a  good  distance  from  the  Ohio. 
They  stopped  for  a  brief  while  until  they  could 
swallow  a  few  mouthfuls  of  food.  Then  they 
hastened  on  again  guided  by  the  stars  overhead. 
But  even  this  help  was  soon  taken  from  them  by 
the  heavy  clouds  which  overspread  the  sky,  and 
shut  out  the  slightest  twinkling  orb  in  the  firma- 
ment. 

It  was  useless  to  seek  to  go  any  further,  when, 
with  all  their  cunning,  they  could  not  prevent  them- 
selves from  losing  their  bearings  and  most  likely 
going  directly  back  upon  the  true  course. 

So  they  halted  where  they  were,  until  it  began 
to  grow  light  in  the  East,  when  they  resumed 
their  hurried  journey.  They  had  not  gone  far  be- 
fore they  struck  the  trail  again,  and  one  of  the  first 
tracks  recognized  was  the  imprint  of  the  small  shoe 
worn  by  the  affianced  of  the  young  man. 


266  LEWIS   WETZEL. 

The  Indians,  however,  were  still  far  ahead,  and 
though  the  two  hunters  pushed  forward  with  all 
the  energy  possible,  they  caught  no  sight  of  the 
enemy,  as  hour  after  hour  passed  away. 

But  Wetzel  was  convinced  they  were  gaining, 
and  both  were  in  high  hope,  for  as  the  afternoon 
wore  to  its  close,  they  recognized  from  the  signs 
around  them  that  they  were  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  Ohio,  and  undoubtedly  were  close  upon  the 
Indians  and  their  captive. 

The  night  had  fairly  set  in  when  they  reached 
the  river  side,  and  they  caught  the  glimmer  of  the 
camp-fire  of  those  on  the  other  shore,  just  below 
the  mouth  of  the  Captina.  Cautiously  the  two 
pursuers  entered  the  river  and  swam  across.  A  few 
minutes  spent  in  reconnoissance  enabled  them  to  lo- 
cate each  member  of  the  party,  including  the  captive. 

The  sight  of  the  young  lady  drove  her  betrothed 
almost  frantic,  and  he  insisted  on  attacking  the 
marauders  at  once  ;  but  Wetzel,  who  was  as  cool 
and  collected  as  though  no  enemy  was  within  a 
dozen  miles,  would  not  permit  it. 

*'  The  first  hour  of  daybreak  is  the  time,"  said 
he,  *'  and  nothing  shall  be  done  until  then."  His 
companion  had  no  choice  but  to  obey,  though  it 
drove  him  to  madness  to  remain  so  near  his  be- 
loved, without  striking  a  blow  in  her  behalf. 

The  long  wearisome  hours  passed  slowly,  and  at 
last  it  began  to  grow  light  in  the  East.  The  young 
man  was  quivering  with  excitement,  but  Wetzel 
had  been  engaged  in  too  many  terrific  encounters 
to  lose  his  self-possession  at  such  a  critical  time. 


LEWIS  WETZEL.  267 

The  red  men  are  early  risers,  when  on  the  march, 
and  as  soon  as  it  began  to  grow  light  in  the  East, 
they  were  astir.  Wetzel  directed  his  friend  to  take 
sure  aim  at  the  renegade,  pledging  him  that  he 
would  attend  to  the  Indians. 

They  fired  simultaneously,  and  each  brought 
down  his  man,.  The  lover  dashed  into  camp  to 
his  affianced,  while  the  two  warriors  ran  among  the 
trees  until  they  could  learn  the  strength  of  the 
attacking  party.  The  dauntless  Wetzel  followed 
as  impetuously  as  though  he  had  an  entire  com- 
pany at  his  back. 

As  was  his  custom,  he  reloaded  on  the  run,  and 
after  a  short  pursuit,  fired  his  gun  at  random,  so 
as  to  draw  out  the  savages.  It  produced  the  ef- 
fect, for  the  warriors,  supposing  him  to  be  defence- 
less, came  rushing  forth,  with  uplifted  tomahawks 
and  whooping  in  triumph  ;  but  Wetzel  took  but  a 
few  seconds  to  reload  his  gun,  when  he  shot  the 
nearest  through  the  body. 

As  there  could  be  no  doubt  that  his  rifle  was  now 
unloaded,  the  single  remaining  Indian  made  for 
him  with  the  fury  of  a  panther.  Wetzel,  who  was 
no  less  active  and  athletic,  dodged  from  tree  to  tree 
and  ran  here  and  there,  baffling  the  fatal  tomahawk 
that  was  on  the  point  of  being  hurled  more  than 
once,  until  his  terrible  rifle  was  ready  again,  when 
he  wheeled  and  brought  down  the  Indian,  who 
must  have  wondered  in  his  last  moments  at  the 
wonderful  gun  carried  by  the  white  man. 

While  Lewis  Wetzel  was  engaged  in  these  extra- 
ordinary forays,  several  of  his  brothers  were  scarcely 


268  LEWIS  WETZEL. 

less  active.  As  they  were  inspired  by  the  same 
intense  hate  which  nerved  the  arms  of  the  more 
famous  scout,  it  will  be  readily  conceded  that  the 
murder  of  the  elder  Wetzel  years  before  by  the 
Indians  was  repaid  with  more  than  interest. 

After  Lewis  had  roamed  through  the  wilderness 
some  time  longer,  he  concluded  to  make  a  journey 
to  the  extreme  south,  and  for  that  purpose  en- 
gaged on  a  flat-boat  bound  for  New  Orleans. 
While  in  that  city  he  got  into  some  serious  difii- 
culty,  the  precise  nature  of  which  is  unknown. 
The  result  was  he  suffered  imprisonment  for  two 
years.  It  is  not  improbable  that  he  discovered  the 
difference  between  breaking  the  law  in  the  West- 
ern wilderness  and  in  the  Crescent  City. 

He  finally  found  his  way  back  to  Wheeling, 
where  he  resumed  his  roaming  through  the  woods, 
and  soon  became  involved  in  his  characteristic 
adventures  with  the  red  men. 

He  was  returning  one  day  from  a  hunt,  when 
happening  to  look  up,  he  observed  a  warrior  in  the 
very  act  of  leveling  his  gun  at  him.  Quick  as  a 
flash  Wetzel  dodged  behind  a  tree,  the  Indian 
doing  the  same,  and  they  stood  facing  each  other 
for  a  considerable  time. 

Growing  impatient  of  waiting,  the  scout  resorted 
to  the  oft-described  trick  of  placing  his  cap  on  the 
end  of  his  ramrod  and  projecting  it  a  short  distance 
beyond  the  trunk.  This  brought  the  fire  of  the 
savage,  and  before  he  could  reload  the  white  man 
shot  him. 

Wetzel  was  known  so  generally  as  a  daring  and 


LEWIS  WETZEL.  269 

skillful  scout,  that  General  Clarke,  while  organizing 
his  celebrated  expedition  to  the  country  beyond  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  used  his  utmost  effort  to  secure 
him  as  a  member  of  the  company.  Wetzel  was 
not  inclined  to  go,  but  he  was  finally  persuaded, 
and  when  they  started,  he  was  one  of  the  most 
valuable  members.  He  kept  with  them  for  three 
months  and  then  turned  about  and  came  home. 

Some  time  later  he  left  on  a  flat-boat,  and  went 
to  the  house  of  a  relative,  near  Natchez,  where  he 
died  in  the  summer  of  1808. 


Standard  and  Popular  Books 

PUBLISHED  BY 

PORTER&KoiTEg,PHILiDELPHIA,Pi 


WAVERLEY  NOVELS.    By  Sik  Waltee  Scott. 

The  Fortunes  of  NigeL 
Peveril  of  the  Peak. 
QuentiD  Durward. 


C)t.  Ronan'8  Weil. 

Redgaiintlet. 

The  Betrothed ;  aod  The  Talisman. 

Woodstock. 

The  Fair  Maid  of  Perth. 

Anne  of  Geierstein. 

Count  Robert  of  Paris;   and  Castle 

Dangerous. 
Chronicles  of  the  Canongate. 


*Waverley. 

►Guy  Mannering. 

The  Antiquary. 

Rob  Roy. 

Black  Dwarf;  and  Old  Mortality. 

The  Heart  of  Mid- Lothian. 

The  Bride  of  Lammermoor;   and  A 

Legend  of  Montrose. 
♦Ivanhoe. 
The  Monastery. 
The  Abbott. 
Kecilworth. 
The  Pirate. 

Household  Edition.  23  vols.  Illusti-ated.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra, 
black  and  gold,  per  vol.,  $1.00;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  per  vol., 
$1.50;  half  calf,  gilt,  marbled  edges,  per  vol.,  $3.00.  Sold  sepa- 
rately in  cloth  binding  only.  .       ,         ^^ .  a      ^ 

Universe  Edition.  25  vols.  Printed  on  thm  paper,  and  con- 
Caining  one  illustration  to  the  volume.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  blacK 
and  gold,  per  vol.,  75  cts.  ,^  , ,    .         ^        is 

World  Edition.  12  vols.  Thick  12mo.  (Sold  m  sets  onl^r) 
Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $18.00;  half  imt.  Kussia,  marbl-ed 
edges,  $24.00. 

This  is  the  best  edition  for  the  library  or  for  general  use  published.  JU 
convenient  size,  the  extreme  legibility  of  the  type,  which  is  larger  tba^ 
is  used  in  any  other  12nio  edition,  either  English  or  American. 

TALES  OF  A  GRANDFATHER.  By  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Bmrt. 
4  vols.     Uniform  with  the  Waverley  Novels. 

Household  Edition.  Illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  bf>ick 
and  gold,  per  vol.,  $1.00;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  per  vol.,  $i  50; 
half  calf,  gilt,  marbled  edges,  per  vol.,  $3.00. 

This  edition  contains  the  Fourth  Series— Tales  from  French  history  *n4 
?«» the  onlr  complete  edition  published  in  this  countrF. 


PORTER  &  COATES     PUBLICATIONS. 


CHARLES  DICKENS'  COMPLETE  WOEKS.  Author's  Edition. 
14  vols.,  with  a  portrait  of  the  author  on  steel,  aud  eigh« 
illustrations  by  F.  O.  C.  Darley,  Cruikshauk,  Fildes,  Eytinge, 
and  others,  in  each  volume.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  black  and 
gold,  per  vol.,  $1.00 ;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  per  vol.,  $1.50 ;  half 
imt.  liussia,  marbled  edges,  per  vol.,  $1.50:  half  calf,  gilt 
marbled  edges,  per  vol.,  $2.75. 

Christmas     Books,     Uncomtnerciai 
Traveller,        and       Additional 


♦Pickwick  Papers. 

♦Oliver  Twist,  Pictures  of  Italy,  and 

American  Notes. 
*Nicholas  Nickleby. 
Old  Curiosity  Shop,  and  Reprinted 

Pieces. 
Barnaby  Rudge,  and  Hard  Times. 
*Martiu  Chuzzlewit. 
Donibey  and  Son. 
*David'Copperfield. 


CTbristmas  Stories. 

Bleak  House. 

Little  Dorr  it. 

Tale  of  Two  Cities,  and  Great  Ex- 
pectations. 

Our  Mutual  Friend. 

Edwin  Drood,  Sketches,  Master 
Humphrey's  Clock,  etc.j  etc. 

Sold  separately  in  cloth  binding  only. 
•'Also  in  Alta  Edition,  one  illustration,  75  cents. 
The  same.     L^niverse  Edition.     Printed  on  thin  paper  and  con- 
taining one  illustration  to  the  volume.    14  vols.,  12mo.    Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  per  vol.,  75  cents. 

The  same.  World  Edition.  7  vols.,  thick  12mo.,  $12.25.  (Sold 
in  sets  ouly.) 

CHILD'S  HISTORY  OF   ENGLAND.     By   Charles   Dickens 
Popular  12mo.  edition;  from  new  electrotype  plates.     Large 
clear  type.     Beautifully  illustrated  with  8  engravings  on  wood. 
]2mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.00. 
Alta  Edition.     One  illustration,  75  cents. 

"  Dickens  as  a  novelist  and  prose  poet  is  to  be  classed  in  the  front  rank  of 
the  nobie  company  to  which  he  belongs.  He  has  revived  the  novel  of  genu- 
ine practical  life,  as  it  existed  in  the  works  of  Fielding,  Smollett,  and  Gold- 
Bmith;  but  at  the  same  time  has  given  to  his  material  an  individual  coloring 
and  expression  peculiarly  his  own.  His  characters,  like  those  of  his  great 
exemplars,  constitute  a  world  of  their  own,  whose  truth  to  nature  everr 
reader  instinctively  recognizes  in  connection  with  their  truth  to  darkness. ' 
—E.  P.  Whipple. 

MACAULAY'S  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND.    From  the  accession 
of  James  11.     Bv  Thomas  Babington  Macaulay.    With  a 
steel  portrait  of"  the  author.     Printed  from  new  electrotype 
plates  from  the  last  English  Edition.     Being  by  far  the  most 
correct  edition  in  the  American  market.    5  volumes,  i2mo. 
Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  per  set,  $5.00;  sheep,  marbled 
edges,  per  set,  $7.50;  half  imitation  Russia,  $7.50;  half  calfi 
gilt,  marbled  edges,  per  set,  $15.00. 
Popular  Edition.     5  vols.,  cloth,  plain,  $5.00. 
8vo.  Edition.     5  volumes  in  one,  with  portrait.     Cloth,  extra, 
black  and  gold,  $3.00;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  $3.50. 
MARTINEAU'S  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND.    From  the  beginning 
of  the  19th  Century  to  the  Crimean  War.     By  Harriet  Mar- 
TiNEAU.    Complete  in  4  vols.,  with  full  Index.     Cloth,  extra, 
black  and  gold,  per  set,  $4.00;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  $(i.00.  hal/ 
calf,  gilt,  marbled  edges,  $12.00. 


PORTER  &  COATES'    PUBLICATIONS. 


HUME'S  HISTORY  OF  ENGLAND.  From  the  iurasion  of 
fulius  Cffisar  to  the  abdication  of  James  II,  1B88.  By  David 
&UME.  Standard  Edition.  With  the  author's  last  correctiona 
and  improvements ;  to  which  is  prefixed  a  short  account  of 
his  life,  written  by  himself.  With  a  portrait  on  steel.  A  new 
edition  from  entirely  new  stereotype  plates.  5  vols.,  r2mo. 
Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  per  set,  $5.00;  sheep,  marbled 
ed<,'es,  per  set,  $7.50;  half  imitation  liussia,  $7.50;  half  cal^. 
gilt,  marbled  edges,  per  set,  $15.00. 
Popular  Edition.    5  vols.     Cloth,  plain,  $5.00. 

giBBON'S  DECLINE  AND  FALL  OF  THE  ROMAN  EMPIRE, 
By  Edward  Gibbon.  With  Notes,  by  Rev.  H.  H.  Milman. 
Standard  Edition.  To  which  is  added  a  complete  Index  of 
the  worko  A  new  edition  from  entirely  new  stereotype  plates. 
With  portrait  on  steel.  5  vols.,  r2mo.  Cloth,  extra^  black  and 
gold,  per  set,  $5.00;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  per  set,  $7.50;  half 
imitation  Russia,  $7.50;  half  calf,  gilt,  marbled  edges,  per  set, 
$15.00. 
Popular  Edition.    5  vols.    Cloth,  plain,  $^.00. 

KNGLAND,  PICTURESQUE   AND   DESCRIPTIVE.     By  Joel 

Cook,  author  of  "  A  Holiday  Tour  in  Europe,"  etc.    With  487 
finely  engraved  illustrations,  descriptive  of  the  most  famous 
and  attractive  places,  as  well  as  of  the  historic  scenes  and 
rural  life  of  England  and  Wales.     With  Mr.  Cook's  admirable 
descriptions  of  the  places  and  the  country,  and  the  splendid  il- 
lustrations, this  is  the  most  valuable  and  attractive  book  of  the 
season,  and  the  sale  will  doubtless  be  very  large.    4to.    Cloth, 
extra,  gilt  side  and  edges,  $7.50 ;  half  calf,  gilt,  marbled  edges, 
$10.00;  half  morocco,  full  gilt  edges,  $10.00;  full  Turkey  mo- 
rocco, gilt  edges,  $15.00 ;  tree  calf,  gilt  edges,  $18.00. 
This  work,  which  is  prepared  in  elegant  stvlf^,  and  profusely  illustrated, 
is  a  compreheusive  description  of  England  and  Wales,  arranged  in  conve- 
nient form  for  the  tourist,  and  at  the  same  time  providing  an  illustratecS 
guide-book  to  a  country  which  Americans  always  view  with  interest.  There 
HTti  few  satisfactory  works  about  this  land  which  is  bo  generously  gifted^  by 
Sature  and  so  full  of  memorials  of  the  past.    Such  books  as  there  are,  either 
cover  a  few  counties  or  are  devoted  to  special  localities,  or  are  merely  guide- 
books. The  present  work  is  believed  to  be  the  first  attempt  to  give  in  attrac- 
tive form  a  description  of  the  stately  homes,  renowned  castles,  ivy-clad  ruina 
of  abbeys,  churches,  and  ancient  fort  resides,  delicious  scenery,  rock-bound 
coasts,  and  celebrated  places  of  England  and  Wales,    It  is  written  by  an 
author  fully  competent  from  travel  and  reading,  and  in  position  to  properly 
describe  his  very  interesting  subject;  and  the  artist's  pencil  has  been  calU4 
Into  requisition  to  graphically  illustrate  its  well-written  pages.    There  are 
487  illustrations,  prepared  in  the  highest  style  of  the  engraver's  art,  whila 
the  book  itself  is  one  of  the  most  attractive  ever  presented  to  the  Americau 
public.  ,  .  .     . 

Its  method  of  construction  is  systematic,  following  the  most  convenien% 
routes  taken  by  tourists,  and  the  letter-press  includes  enough  of  the  history 
and  legend  of  ( ach  of  the  places  described  to  make  the  story  highly  inter- 
esting. Its  pages  fairly  overflow  with  picture  and  description,  telung  of 
everything  attractive  that  is  presented  by  England  aBd  Wales.  Execut.-d 
in  the  highest  stvle  of  the  printer's  and  engraver's  art,  "England,  Pictur- 
esque and  Pescriptive,"  is  one  of  the  best  American  books  of  the  /ear. 


PORTER  &  COATES     PUBLICATIONS. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CIVIL  WAR  IX  AMERICA.  By  the  Comtb 
De  Paris.  With  Maps  faithfully  Eugraved  from  the  Origin- 
als, aud  Printed  in  Three  Colors.  8vo.  Cloth,  per  volume, 
$3.50;  red  cloth,  extra,  Roxburgh  style,  uncut  edges,  $3.50; 
sheep,  library  style,  $4.50 ;  half  Turkey  morocco,  $6.00.  Vol*. 
I,  II,  and  III  now  ready. 

The  third  volume  embraces,  without  abridgment,  the  fifth  and  sixth 
7o]umes  of  the  French  edition,  aud  covers  one  of  the  most  interesting  aa 
well  as  the  most  anxious  periods  of  the  war,  describing  the  operations  of  tho 
Army  of  the  Potomac  in  the  East,  and  the  Army  of  the  Cumberland  and 
Tennessee  in  the  West. 

It  Contains  full  accounts  of  the  battle  of  Chancellorsville,  the  attack  of  the 
ruouitors  on  Fort  Sumter,  the  sieges  and  fall  of  Vicksburg  and  Port  Hudson ; 
the  battles  of  Port  Gibson  and  Champion's  Hill,  and  the  fullest  and  most 
authentic  account  of  the  battle  of  Gettysburg  ever  written. 

"The  head  of  the  Orleans  family  has  put  pen  to  paper  with  excellent 

result Our  present  impression  is  that  it  will  form  by  far  the  best 

history  of  the  American  war." — AthencBum,  London. 

"We  advise  all  Americans  to  read  it  carefully,  and  judge  for  themselves 
if  'the  future  historian  of  our  war,'  of  whom  we  have  beard  so  much,  be  not 
already  arrived  in  the  Comte  de  Paris."— A'a^io/i,  New  York. 

"This  is  incomparably  the  best  account  of  our  great  second  revolution 
that  lias  yet  been  even  attempted.  It  is  so  calm,  so  di>passionate,  so  accurate 
in  detail,  and  at  the  same  time  so  philosophical  in  general,  that  its  reader 
counts  contidently  on  finding  the  complete  work  thoroughly  satisfactory."— 
Evening  Bulletin,  Philadelphia. 

"The  work  expresses  the  calm,  deliberate  judgment  of  an  experienced 
military  observer  and  a  highly  intelligent  man.  Many  of  its  statements 
will  excite  discussion,  but  we  much  mistake  if  it  does  not  take  high  and 
permanent  ranK  among  the  standard  histories  of  the  civil- war.  Indeed 
that  place  has  been  assigned  it  by  the  most  competent  critics  both  of  this 
country  and  abroad." — Times,  Cincinnati. 

"Messrs.  Porter  &  Coates,  of  Philadelphia,  will  publish  in  a  few  days  the 
authorized  translation  of  the  new  volume  of  the  Comte  de  Paris'  History  of 
Our  Civil  War,  The  two  volumes  in  French— the  fifth  and  sixth— are  bound 
tfegethpr  in  the  translation  in  one  volume.  Our  readers  already  know, 
through  a  table  of  contents  of  these  volumes,  published  in  the  cable  columns 
of  the  Herald,  the  period  covered  by  this  new  installment  of  a  work  remark- 
able in  several  wavs.  It  includes  the  most  important  and  decisive  period  of 
the  war,  and  tho  two  great  campaigns  of  Gettysburg  and  Vicksburg. 

"The  great  civil  war  has  had  no  better,  no  ablt-r  historian  than  the  French 
prince  who,  emulating  the  example  of  Lafayette,  took  part  in  this  new 
struggle  for  freedom,  and  who  now  writes  of  events,  in  many  of  which  he 
participated,  as  an  accomplished  oflicer,  and  one  who,  by  his  independent 
position,  his  high  character  and  eminent  talents,  was  placed  in  circum- 
stances and  relations  which  gave  him  almost  unequalled  opportunities  to 
gain  correct  information  and  form  impartial  judgments. 

''The  new  installment  of  a  work  which  has  already  become  a  classic  will 
be  read  with  increased  interest  by  Americans  because  of  the  importance  of 
the  period  it  covers  and  the  stirring  events  it  describes.  In  advance  of  a 
careful  review  we  present  to-day  some  extracts  from  the  advance  sheets  sent 
us  by  Messrs.  Porter  &  Coates,  which  will  give  our  readers  a  for«aste  of 
obap'ters  which  bring  back  to  memory  so  many  half-forgotten  and  not  a  few 
hitherto  unvalued  details  of  a  time  which  Americans  of  this  generation  at 
least  cannot  read  of  without  a  fresh  thrill  of  excitement." 


PORTER  &  COATES*   PUBLICATIONS. 


HALF-HOURS  WITH  THE  BEST  AUTHORS.  With  short  Bi- 
o.iiraphical  and  Critical  Notes.     By  Charles  Knight. 

Now  Hoiisciiokl  Edition.  With  six  portraits  on  steel.  3  vols., 
thick  12ino.  Clotli,  extra,  hlack  and  j^old,  per  set,  $1.50;  half  imt. 
Eiissia,  marbled  edges,  $ti.00 ;  half  calf,  silt,  marbled  edges,  $12.00. 

Library  Edition.  Printed  ou  fine  laid  and  tinted  paper.  With 
tweis.ty-fonr  portraits  on  steel.  6  vols.,  ISmo.  Cloth,  extra,  per 
set,  $7.ri0;  half  calf,  gilt,  marbled  edges,  per  set,  $18.00;  half  Rus- 
sia, gilt  top,  $21.00;  full  French  morocco,  limp,  per  set,  $12.00; 
full  smooth  Kussia,  limp,  round  corners,  in  Russia  case,  per  set, 
$25.00;  full  seal  grained  Eussia,  limp,  round  corners,  in  Russia 
case  to  match,  $25.00. 

The  excellent  idea  of  the  editor  of  these  choice  volumes  has  been  most 
admirably  carried  out,  as  will  be  seeu  by  the  list  of  authors  upon  all  sub- 
jects. St'l»cting  some  choice  passages  of  the  best  standard  authors,  each  of  sutli- 
cient  length  to  occupy  half  au  hour  in  its  perusal,  there  is  here  food  for 
thought  for  every  day  in  the  year:  so  that  if  tlie  purchaser  will  devote  but 
one-half  hour  each  day  to  its  appropriate  selection  he  will  read  through 
these  six  volumes  in  one  year,  and  in  such  a  leisurely  manner  that  the 
noblest  thoughts  of  many  of  the  greatest  minds  will  be  firmly  in  his  mini 
forever.  For  every  Sunday  there  is  a  suitable  snlection  from  some  of  the 
most  eminent  writers  in  sacred  literature.  We  venture  to  say  if  the  editor's 
idea  is  carried  out  the  reader  will  possess  more  and  better  knowledge  of  the 
English  cla^^sics  at  the  end  of  the  year  than  he  would  by  five  years  of  desul- 
tory reading. 

They  caa  be  commenced  at  any  day  in  the  year.  The  variety  of  reading 
is  so  great  that  no  one  will  ever  tire  of  these  volumes.  It  is  a  library  in 
itself. 

THE  POETRY  OF  OTHER  LANDS.     A  Collection  of  Transla- 
tions into   English  Verse  of  the   Poetry  of  Other  Languages, 
Ancient  and  Modern.      Compiled  by  N.  Clemmoxs   Hunt. 
Containing  translations  from  the  Greek,  Latin,  Persian,  Ara- 
bian, Japanese,  Turkish,  Servian,  Russian,  Bohemian,  Polish, 
Dutch,   German,   Italian,   French,   Spanish,   and    Portuguese 
languages.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  gilt  edges,  $2.50 ;  half  calf,  gilt, 
marbled  edges,  $4.00 ;  Turkey  morocco,  gilt  edges,  $6.00. 
"  Another  of  the  publications  of  Porter  &  Coates,  called  'The  Poetry  of 
Other  Lands,'  compiled  bv  N.  Clemmons  Hunt,  we  most  warmly  commend. 
It  is  one  of  the  best  collections  we  have  seen,  containing  many  exquisite 
pwems  and  fragments  of  versa  which  have  not  before  been  put  into  book 
form  in  English  words.     We  find  many  of  the  old  favorites,  which  appear 
in  every  well-selected  collection  cf  sonnets  and  songs,  and  we  miss  others, 
which  seem  a  necessity  to  complete  the  bouquet  of  grasses  and  flowers, 
some  of  which,  from  time  to  time,  we  hope  to  republish  in  the  '  Courier.  '"— 
Cincinnati  Conner. 

"A  book  of  rare  excellence,  because  it  gives  a  collection  of  choice  gems  in 
many  languages  not  available  to  the  general  lover  of  poetry.  It  contains 
translations  from  the  Greek,  Latin,  Persian,  Arabian,  Japanese,  Turkish, 
Servian,  Russian,  Bohemian,  Polish,  Dutch,  German,  Italian,  French, 
Spanish,  and  Portuguese  languages.  The  book  will  be  an  admirable  com- 
panion volumti  to  anyone  of  the  collections  of  En«bsh  poetry  that  are  nov 
published.  With  the  full  index  of  authors  immediately  preceding  the  col- 
lection, and  the  arrangement  of  the  poems  under  headings,  the  reader  will 
find  it  convenient  for  reference.  It  is  a  gift  that  will  be  more  valued  by 
?ery  many  than  some  of  the  transitory  ones  at  thtse  hoUday  times."— 
Philadelphia  Methodist.         i 


PORTER  &  COATES     PUBLICATIONS. 


'.fHE  FIRESIDE  EXCYCLOP^EDIA  OF  POETRY.  Edited  hy 
Henry  T.  Coates.  This  is  the  latest,  and  beyond  doubt  tha 
best  (•oUection  of  poetry  published.  Printed  on  fine  paper  and 
illustrated  with  thirteen  steel  eniiravin^s  and  fifteen  title 
pages,  containing  portraits  of  prominent  American  poets  and 
fuc -similes  of  their  haudwritiug,  made  expressly  for  this  book» 
8vo.  Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  gilt  edges,  $5.00;  half  calf, 
gilt,  marbled  edges,  $7.50;  half  morocco,  full  gilt  edges,  $7.50;, 
full  Turkey  morocco,  gilt  edges,  $10.00 ;  tree  calf,  gilt  edges 
$12.00 ;  plush,  padded  side,  nickel  lettering,  $14.00. 

"The  editor  shows  a  wide  acquaintance  with  the  most  precious  treasures 
©f  English  verse,  and  has  gatliered  the  most  admirable  specimens  of  their 
ample  wealth.  Many  pieces  which  have  been  passed  by  in  previous  collec- 
tions hold  a  place  of  honor  in  the  present  volume,  and  will  be  heartily  wel- 
comed by  the  lovers  of  poetry  as  a  delightful  addition  to  their  sources  of 
enjoyment.  It  is  a  volume  rich  in  solace,  in  entertainment,  in  inspiration, 
of  which  the  possession  may  well  be  coveted  by  every  lover  of  poetry.  The 
pictorial  illustrations  of  the  work  are  in  keeping  with  its  poetical  contents, 
and  the  beauty  of  the  typographical  execution  entitles  it  to  a  place  among 
the  choicest  ornaments  of  the  liWrary." — New  York  Tribune. 

"Lovers  of  go"d  poetry  will  fii.d'this  one  of  the  richest  collections  ever 
made.  All  the  best  singt^rs  in  our  language  are  r  presented,  and  the  selec- 
tions are  generally  those  which   reveal  their   highest  qualities The 

lights  and  shades,  the  finer  play  of  thought  and  imagination  belonging  to 
Individual  authors,  are  brought  out  in  this  way  (by  the  arrangement  of 
poems  under  sul)ject-headings)  as  they  would  not  be  under  any  other  sys- 
tem, t  .  .  .  We  are  deeply  impressed  with  the  keen  appreciation  of  poetical 
worth,  and  also  with  the  good  taste  manifested  by  the  compiler."— C^?/reA- 
nuin, 

"  Cyclopaedias  of  poetry  are  numerous,  but  for  sterling  value  of  its  contents 
for  the  library,  or  as  a  book  of  reference,  no  work  of  the  kind  will  compare 
with  this  admirable  volume  of  Mr.  Coates  It  takes  the  gems  from  many 
volumes,  culling  with  rare  skill  and  judgment."— CA^ca^o  Inter- Oceiin. 

THE  CHILDPtEX'S  BOOK  OF  POETRY.     Compiled  by  Henry 
T.  Coates.      Containing   over  500  poems  carefully  selected 
from  the  works  of  the  best  and  most  popular  writers  for  chil- 
dren ;  with  nearly  200  illustrations.     The  most  complete  col- 
lection of  poetry  for  children  ever   published.     4to.     Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  gilt  side  and  edges,  $3.00;  full  Turkey- 
morocco,  gilt  edges,  $7.50. 
"This  seems  to  us  the  best  book  of  poetry  for  children  in  existencp.    We 
have  examined  many  other  collections,  but  we  cannot  name  another  that 
deserves  to  be  compared  with  this  admirable  compilation." — Worcester  Spy. 
"The  special  value  of  the  book  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  nearly  or  quite 
covers  the  entire  field.     There  is  not  a  great  deal  of  good  poetry  which  ha.-^ 
been  written  for  children  that  cannot  be  found  in  this  book.   The  collection 
is  particularly  .«trong  in  ballads  and  tales,  which  are  apt  to  interest  children 
morw  than  po^'ms  of  oth^-r  kinds;  and  Mr.  Coates  has  shown  good  judgment 
in  supplementing  this  department  with  some  of  the  best  poems  of  tliat  cla.ss 
that  have  been  written  for  grown  people.     A  surer  method  of  forming  the 
taste  of  ohillren  for  good  and  pure  literature  than  by  reading  to  them  from 
any  portion  of  this  book  can  ha  dly  be  imagined.     The  volume  is  richly 
illustrated  and  beautifully  honni\.^'—  Phi/ndel/<hia  Evening  BuVetiyi. 

"A  more  excellent  volume  cannot  be  found.  We  have  found  within  the 
eovers  of  this  handsome  volunif,  and  upon  its  fair  pages,  many  of  the  most 
exquisite  poems  which  our  language  contains.  It  must  become  a  standard 
Volume,  and  can  never  grow  old  or  obsolete."— ^wcvy^af  Recorder. 


PORTER  &  COATES     PUBLICATIONS. 


THE  COMPLETE  WORKS  OF  THOS.  HOOD.   With  engravings 
on  steel.     4  vols.,  12aio.,  tinted  paper.     Poetical  Works ;   Up 
the  Ehine;    Misctellanics  and  Hood's  Own;    Whimsicalities, 
Whims,  and   Oddities.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $(j.()0; 
red  cloth,  paper  label,  gilt  top,  nnciit  edges,  $6.00;    half  calf, 
gilt,  marbled  edges,  814.00;  half  Russia,  gilt  top,  $18.00. 
Hood's  vvrse,  whether  serious  or  comic— wliether  serene  Hke  a  cloudlesi 
•utiimn   eTeiiing  or  sparkliug  with   puns  lilte  a  frosty  January  niiduight 
with  stars — was  ever  pregnant  with  materials  for  the  thought.    Like  every 
fauthor  distinguished  for  true  coiuic  humor,  there  was  a  deep  vein  of  melan- 
choly pathos  running  through  his  mirth,  and  even  when  his  sun  shone 
brightly  its  light  seemed  often  reflected  as  if  only  over  the  rim  of  a  cloud. 

Well  may  we  say,  in  the  words  of  Tennyson,  "  VV^ould  he  could  have 
stayed  with  us."  for  never  could  it  be  more  truly  recorded  of  any  one— in 
the  words  of  Hamlet  characterizing  Yorick- that  "he  was  a  felfow  of  in- 
finite jest,  of  most  excellent  fancy."  D.  M.  MoiR. 

THE  ILIAD  OF  HOMER  RENDERED  INTO  ENGLISH 
BLANK  VERSE.  By  Edward,  Earl  of  Derby.  From 
the  latest  London  edition,  with  all  the  author's  last  revisions 
and  corrections,  and  with  a  Biographical  Sketch  of  Lord 
Derby,  by  R.  Shelton  Mackenzie,  D.C.L.  With  twelve 
steel  engravings  from  Flaxman's  celebrated  designs.  2  vols,, 
12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  bev.  boards,  gilt  top,  $3.50 ;  half  calf,  gilt, 
marbled  edges,  S7.00;  half  Turkey  morocco,  gilt  top,  $7.00. 
Tlie  same.  Popular  edition.  Two  vols,  in  one.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  $1  50. 

"It  must  equally  be  considered  a  splendid  performance;  and  for  the  pres- 
ent we  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  it  is  by  far  the  best  representation 
of  Homer's  Iliad  in  the  English  language."— iow(to«  Times. 

"The  merits  of  Lord  Derby's  translation  may  be  summed  up  in  one  word, 
it  is  eminently  attractive;  it  is  instinct  with  life ;  it  may  be  read  with  fervent 
interest;  it  is  immeasurably  nearer  than  Pope  to  the  text  of  the  original.  . 
.  .  .  Lord  Derby  has  given  a  version  far  more  closely  allied  to  the  original] 
and  superior  to  any  that  has  yet  been  attempted  in  the  blank  verse  of  our 
language." — Edinburg  Review. 

THE  WORKS  OF  FLAVIUS  JOSEPHUS.  Comprising  the  Anti- 
quities of  the  Jews;  a  History  of  the  Jewisli  Wars,  and  a  Life 
of  Flavius  Josephus,  written  by  himself.  Translated  from  the 
original  Greek,  by  William  Whiston,  A.M.  Together  with 
numerous  explanatory  Notes  and  seven  Dissertations  concern- 
ing Jesus  Christ,  John  the  Baptist,  James  the  Just,  God's  com- 
mand to  Abraham,  etc.,  with  an  Introductory  Essay  by  Rev. 
H.  Stebbing,  D.D.  8vo.  Cloth,  ext4-a,  black  and  gold,  plain 
edges,  $3.00;  cloth,  red,  black  and  gold,  gilt  edges,  $4.50;  sheep^ 
marbled  edges,  $3.50 ;  Turkey  morocco,  gilt  edges,  $8.00. 
This  is  the  largest  type  one  volume  edition  published. 

THE  ANCIENT  HISTORY  OF  THE  EGYPTIANS,  CARTHA- 
GINIANS, ASSYRIANS,  BABYLONIANS,  MEDES  AND 
PERSIANS,  GRECIANS  AND  MACEDONIANS.  Including 
a  History  of  the  Arts  and  Sciences  of  the  Ancients.  By 
Charles  Rollix.  With  a  Life  of  the  Author,  by  James 
Bell.     2  vols.,  royal  8vo.    Sheep,  marbled  edges,  per  set,  $G.00. 


PORTER  &  COATES'    PUBLICATIONS. 


COOKEEY  FEOM  EXPERIENCE.  A  Practical  Guide  for  House- 
keepers in  the  Preparation  of  Every-day  Meals,  coutaiuing 
more  than  One  Thousand  Domestic  Kecijies,  mostly  tested  by 
Personal  Experience,  with  Suggestions  for  Meals,  Lists  of 
Meats  and  Vegetables  in  Season,  etc.  By  Mrs.  Saka  T.  Paul. 
12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50. 
Interleaved  Edition.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.75. 

THE  COMPARATIVE  EDITION  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT'. 
Both  Versions  in  One  Book. 

The  proof  readings  of  our  Comparative  Edition  have  been  gone 
pver  by  so  many  competent  proof  readers,  that  we  believe  the  text 
is  absolutely  correct. 

Large  12mo.,  700  pp.  Cloth,  extra,  plain  edges,  $1.50;  cloth, 
extra,  bevelled  boards  and  carmine  edges, $1.75 ;  imitation  panelled 
calf,  yellow  edges,  $2.00 ;  arabesque,  gilt  edges,  $2.50 ;  French  mo- 
rocco, limp,  gilt  edges,  $4.00 ;  Turkey  morocco,  limp,  gilt  edges, 
$6.00. 

The  Comparative  New  Testament  has  been  published  by  Porter  &  Coatos. 
In  parallel  columns  on  each  page  are  given  the  old  and  new  versions  of  the 
Testament,  divided  also  as  far  as  practicable  into  comparative  verses,  so  that 
it  is  almost  impossible  for  the  slightest  new  word  to  escape  the  notice  of 
either  the  ordinary  reader  or  the  analytical  student.  It  is  decidedly  the 
best  edition  yet  published  of  the  most  interest-exciting  literary  production 
of  the  day.  No  more  convenient  form  for  comparison  could  be  devised 
either  for  economizing  time  or  labor.  Another  feature  is  the  foot-notes, 
and  there  is  also  given  in  an  appendix  the  various  words  and  expressions 
preferred  by  the  American  members  of  the  Revising  Commission.  The 
work  is  handsomely  printed  on  excellent  paper  with  clear,  legible  type.  It 
contains  nearly  700  pages. 

THE  COUNT  OF  MONTE  CEISTO.  By  Alexaxdee  Dumas. 
Complete  in  one  volume,  with  two  illustrations  by  George  G. 
White.     12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 

THE  THREE   GUARDSMEN.    By  Alexandre  Dumas.    Com- 
plete in  one  volume,  with   two   illustrations   by   George   G. 
White.     12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 
There  is  a  magic  influence  in  his  pen,  a  magnetic  attraction  in  his  descrip- 
tions, a  fertility  in  his  literary  resources  which  are  characteristic  of  Dumas 
alone,  and  the  seal  of  the  master  of  light  literature  is  set  upon  all  his  works. 
Even  when  not  strictly  historical,  his  romances  give  an  insight  into  the 
habits  and  modes  of  thought  and  action  of  the  people  of  the  time  described, 
which  are  not  offered  in  any  other  author's  productions. 

THE  LAST  DAYS  OF   POMPEII.     By  Sir  Edwaed  Bulwer 
.         Lytton,  Bart.     Ulnstrated.     12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and 
gold,  $1.00.    Aita  edition,  one  illustration,  75  cts. 

JANE  EYRE.  By  Charlotte  Bronte  fCurrer  Bell).  New  Li- 
brary Edition.  With  five  illustrations  by  E.  M.  Wimpeeis. 
12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.00. 

SHIRLEY.  By  Charlotte  Beonte  (Currer  Bell).  New  Library 
Edition.  With  five  illustrations  by  E.  M.  Wimpeeis.  12mo. 
Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.00. 


PORTER  &  COATES     PUBLICATIUNS. 


VlULETTE.  By  Charlotte  Bronte  (Currer  Bell).  New  Library 
i!:dition.  With  live  illustrations  by  E.  M.  WiMPERis„  12mo. 
Ck)th,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.00. 

THE  PROFESSOE,  EMMA  aud  POEMS.  By  Charlotte  Brontk 
(Currer  Bell).  New  Library  Edition.  With  five  ilhistrations 
by  E.  M.  WiMPEUis.    12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  l)lack  aud  gold,  $1.00. 

Cloth,  extra,  black  aud  gold,  per  set,  $4.00;  red  cloth,  paper 
label,  gilt  top,  uucut  edges,  per  set,  85.00 ;  half  calf,  gilt,  per  set, 
$12.00.  The  four  volumes  formiug  the  complete  works  of  Char- 
lotte Bronte  (Currer  Bell). 

The  wondrous  power  of  Currer  Bell's  stories  consists  in  their  fiery  insight 
into  the  human  heart,  their  merciless  dissection  of  passion,  and  their  stern 
analysis  of  character  aud  motive.  The  style  of  these  productions  possesses 
incredible  force,  sometimes  almost  grim  in  its  bare  severity,  then  relapsing 
into  passages  of  melting  pathos— always  direct,  natural,  and  effective  in  its 
unpretending  strength.  They  exhibit  the  identity  which  always  belongs  to 
works  of  genius  by  the  same  author,  though  without  the  slightest  approach 
to  monotonv.  The  characters  portrayed  by  Currer  Bell  all  have  a  strongly 
marked  individualit}\  Once  brought  before  the  imagination,  they  haunt 
the  memory  like  a  strange  dream.  The  sinewy,  muscular  strength  of  her 
writings  guarantees  their  permanent  duration,  and  thus  far  they  have  lost 
nothing  of  their  intensity  of  interest  since  the  period  of  their  composition. 

CAPTAIN  JACK  THE  SCOUT;  or,  The  Indian  Wars  about  Old 
Fort  Duquesne.  An  Historical  Novel,  with  copious  notes. 
By  Charles  McKxight.  Illustrated  with  eight  engravings. 
12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  aud  gold,  $1.50. 

A  work  of  such  rare  merit  and  thrilling  interest  as  to  have  been  repub- 
lished both  in  England  and  Germany.  This  genuine  American  historical 
work  has  been  received  with  extraordinary  popular  favor,  and  has  "won 
golden  opinions  from  all  sorts  of  people"  for  its  freshness,  its  forest  life,  and 
Its  fidelity  to  truth.  In  many  instances  it  even  corrects  History  and  uses 
the  drapery  of  fiction  simply  to  enliven  and  illustrate  the  fact. 

It  is  a  universal  favorite  with  both  sexes,  and  with  all  ages  and  condi- 
tions, and  is  not  only  proving  a  marked  and  notable  success  in  this  country, 
but  has  been  eagerly  taken  up  abroad  and  republished  in  London,  England, 
and  issued  iutwo  volumes  in  the  far-famed  "Tauchnetz  Edition"  of  Leipsic, 
Germany. 

OEANGE  BLOSSOMS,  FRESH  AND  FADED.    By  T.  S.  Arthur. 

Illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  Sl.50. 
"Orange  Blossoms"  contains  a  number  of  short  stories  of  society.  Lik« 
all  of  Mr.  Arthur's  works,  it  has  a  special  moral  purpose,  and  is  especially 
addressed  to  the  young  who  have  just  entered  the  marital  experience,  whnni 
it  pleasantly  warns  against  those  social  and  moral  pitfalls  into  which  they 
may  almost  innocently  plunge. 

THE  BAR  ROOMS  AT  BRANTLEY;  or,  The  Great  Hotel  Spec- 
ulation.  By  T.  S.  Arthur.  Illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra, 
black  and  gold,  $1.50. 

"  One  of  the  best  temperance  stories  recently  issued."— A''.  Y.  Commercial 
Advertiser. 

"Although  it  is  in  the  form  of  a  novel,  its  truthful  delineation  of  charac- 
ters is  snch  that  in  every  village  in  the  land  you  meet  the  broken  manhood 
it  pictures  upon  the  streets,  and  look  upon  sad.  tear-dimmed  eyes  of  women 
and  children.  The  characters  are  not  overdrawn,  but  are  as  truthful  as  an 
artist's  pencil  could  make  them.."— Inter-Ocean,  Chicago. 


10  PORTER  &  COATES'   PUBLICATIONS, 


EMMA.  By  Jane  Austen.  Illustrated.  12mo.  Clotli,  extra^ 
$1.25. 

MANSFIELD  PARK.  By  Jane  Austen.  Illustrated.  12me^ 
Cloth,  extra,  $1.25. 

PEIDE  AND  PREJUDICE;  and  Northauger  Abbey.  By  Janb 
Austen.    Illustrated.    12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  $1.25. 

SENSE  AND  SENSIBILITY ;  and  Persuasion.  By  Jane  Austen. 
Illustrated.    12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  $1.25. 

The  four  volumes,  forming  the  complete  works  of  Jane  Austen, 
in  a  neat  box :  Cloth,  extra,  per  set,  $5.00 ;  red  cloth,  paper  label, 
gilt  top,  uncut  edges,  $5.00;  half  calf,  gilt,  per  set,  $12.00. 

"Jane  Austen,  a  woman  of  whom  England  is  justly  proud.  In  her  novels 
she  has  given  us  a  multitude  of  characters,  all,  in  a  certain  sense,  comruon- 
place,  all  such  as  we  meet  every  day.  Yet  they  are  all  as  perfectly  discrimi- 
nated from  each  other  as  if  they  were  the  most  eccentric  of  human  beings. 
....  And  almost  all  this  is  done  by  touches  so  delicate  that  they  elude 
analysis,  that  they  defy  the  powers  of  description,  and  that  we  know  them 
to  exist  only  by  the  general  effect  to  which  they  have  contributed."— i>/a- 
caulay^s  Essays. 

ART  AT  HOME.  Containing  in  one  volume  House  Decoration, 
by  Ehoda  and  Agnes  Gareett;  Plea  for  Art  in  the  House, 
by  W.  J.  LoFTiE ;  Music,  by  John  Hullah  ;  and  Dress,  by 
Mrs.  Oliphant.    12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50. 

TOM   BROWN'S   SCHOOL   DAYS   AT   RUGBY.     By   Thomas 
Hughes.     New  Edition,  large  clear  type.    With  36  illustra- 
tions after  Caldecott  and  others.    12mo.,  400  pp.     Cloth,  extra, 
black  and  gold,  $1.25 ;  half  calf,  gilt,  $2.75. 
Alta  Edition.     One  illustration,  75  cents. 

"It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  amount  of  good  which  may  be  done  by 
•Tom  Brown's  School  Days.'  It  gives,  in  the  main,  a  most  faithful  and 
interesting  picture  of  our  public  schools,  the  most  English  institutions  of 
England,  and  which  educate  the  best  and  most  powerful  elements  in  our 
upper  classes.  But  it  is  more  than  this;  it  is  an  attempt,  a  very  noble  and 
successful  attempt,  to  Christianize  the  society  of  our  youth,  through  the 
only  practicable  channel— hearty  and  brotherly  sympathy  with  their  feel- 
ings; a  book,  in  short,  which  a  father  might  well  wish  to  see  in  the  hands 
of  his  mn."— London  Times. 

TOM  BROWN  AT  OXFORD.  By  Thomas  Hughes.  Illustrated, 
12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50 ;  half  calf,  gilt,  $3.00. 

"Fairly  entitled  to  the  rank  and  dignity  of  an  English  classic.  Plot,  style 
and  truthfulness  are  of  the  soundest  British  character.  Racy,  idiomatic, 
mirror-like,  always  interesting,  suggesting  thought  on  the  knottiest  social 
and  religious  questions,  now  deeply  moving  by  its  unconscious  pathos,  and 
anon  inspiring  uproarious  laughter,  it  is  a  work  the  world  will  not  wilhagly 
let  die."— iV.  Y.  Christian  Advocate. 


PORTER   &  COATES'   PUBLICATIONS.  11 


SENSIBLE  ETIQUETTE  OF  THE  BEST  SOCIETY.  By  Mrs. 
H.  O.  Ward.  Customs,  manners,  morals,  and  home  culture, 
with  suggestions  how  to  word  notes  and  letters  of  invitations, 
acceptances,  and  regrets,  and  general  instructions  as  to  calls, 
rules  for  watering  places,  lunches,  kettle  drums,  dinners,  re- 
ceptions, weddings,  parties,  dress,  toilet  'and  manners,  saluta- 
tions, introductions,  social  reforms,  etc.,  etc.  Bound  in  cloth, 
with  gilt  edge,  and  sent  by  mail,  postage  paid,  on  receipt  of 
$2.00.  . 

LADIES'  AND  GENTLEMEN'S  ETIQUETTE:  A  Complete 
Manual  of  the  Manners  and  Dress  of  American  Society.  Con- 
taining forms  of  Letters,  Invitations,  Acceptances,  and  Eegrets. 
With  a  copious  index.  By  E.  B.  Duffey.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50. 

"It  is  peculiarly  an  American  book,  especially  adapted  to  our  people,  and 
its  greatest  beauty  is  found  in  the  fact  that  in  every  line  and  precept  it  in- 
culcates the?  principles  of  true  politeness,  instead  of  those  formal  rules  that 
serve  only  to  gild  the  surface  without  affecting  the  substance.  It  is  admir- 
ably written,  the  style  being  clear,  terse,  and  lorcible."— 5^  Louis  Tirnes. 

THE  UNDEEGEOUND  CITY;  or,  The  Child  of  the  Cavern. 
By  Jules  Verne.  Translated  from  the  French  by  W.  H. 
Kingston.  With  43  illustrations.  Standard  Edition.  12mo. 
Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50. 

ABOUND  THE  WOBLD  IN  EIGHTY  DAYS.  By  Jules  Veene. 
Translated  by  Geo.  M.  Towle.  With  12  full -page  illustrations. 
12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 

AT  THE  NOETH  POLE;  or.  The  Voyages  and  Adventures  of 
Captain  Hatteras.  By  Jules  Verne.  With  130  illustrations 
by  Eiou.  Standard  Edition.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  black  and 
gold,  $1.25. 

THE  DESEET  OF  ICE;  or.  The  Further  Adventures  of  Captain 
Hatteras.  By  Jules  Veene.  With  126  illustrations  by  Eiou. 
Standard  Edition.     12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 

TWENTY  THOUSAND  LEAGUES  UNDEE  THE  SEAS;  or, 
The  Marvellous  and  Exciting  Adventures  of  Pierre  Aronnax, 
Conseil  his  servant,  and  Ned  Land,  a  Canadian  Harpooner.  By 
Jules  Veene.  Standard  Edition.  Illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 

THE  WEECK  OF  THE  CHANCELLOE,  Diary  of  J.  E.  Kazallon, 
Passenger,  and  Martin  Paz.     By  Jules  Veene.    Translated 
from  the  French  by  Ellen  Frewee.     With  10  illustrations. 
Standard  Edition.     12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 
Jules  Verne  is  so  well  known  that  the  mere  announcement  of  anything 
from  his  pen  is  sufficient  to  create  a  demand  for  it.    One  of  his  chief  merits 
is  the  wonderful  art  with  which  he  lays  under  contribution  every  branch  of 
science  and  natural  history,  while  he  vividly  describes  with  minute  exact- 
ness all  parts  of  the  world  and  its  inhabitanta. 


12         PORTER  &  COATES'  PUBLICA'nONS. 


THE    IXGOLDSBY    LEGENDS;    or,   Mirth  and  Marvels.     By 
EicHARD  Hakris  Bakham  (Thoinas  Ingoldsby,  Esq.).    New 
edition,  printed  from  entirely  new  stereotype  plates.     Illus- 
trated.    12mo.     Clotli,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50;  half  calf, 
gilt,  marbled  edges,  S3.00. 
"Of  his  poetical  powers  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that,  for  originality  of 
design  and  diction,  for  grand  illustration  and  musical  verse,  they  ar»  not 
surpassed  in  the  English  language.    The  Witches'  Frolic  is  second  only  to 
Tarn  O'Shauter.    But  why  recapitulate  the  titles  of  either  prose  or  verse- 
since  they  have  been  confessf^d  hy  every  judgment  to  be  singularly  rich  id 
classic  allusion  and  modern  illustration.     From  the  days  of  Hudibras  to  our 
time  the  drollery  invested  in  rhymes  has  never  been  so  amply  or  felicitously 
exemplified."— ^e7i/?e2/'«  Miscellany. 

TEN  THOUSAND  A  YEAR.    By  Samuel  C.  Waeeen,  author  of 
"  The  Diary  of  a  London  Physician."     A  new  edition,  care- 
fully revised,  with  three  illustrations  by  George  G.  White. 
12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1  50. 
"Mr.  Warren  has  taken  a  lasting  place  among  the  imaginative  writers  of 
this  period  of  English  history.    He  possesses,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  the 
tenderness  of  heart  and  vividness  of  feeling,  as  well  as  powers  of  description, 
which  are  essential  to  the  delineation  of  the  pathetic,  and  which,  when 
existing  in  the  degree  in  which  he  enjoys  them,  fill  his  pages  with  scenes 
which  can  never  be  forgotten."— /Sir  Archibald  Alison. 

THOMPSON'S  POLITICAL  ECONOMY;  With  Especial  Eefer- 
ence  to  the  Industrial  History  of  Nations.  By  Prof.  E,  E. 
Thompson,  of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  $1.50. 
This  book  possesses  an  especial  interest  at  the  present  moment.  The 
questions  of  Free  Trade  and  Protection  are  before  the  country  more  directly 
than  at  any  earlier  period  of  our  history.  As  a  rule  the  works  and  text- 
books used  in  our  American  colleges  are  either  of  English  origin  or  teach 
Doctrines  of  a  political  economy  which,  as  Walter  Bagehot  says,  was  made 
for  England.  Prof.  Thompson  belongs  to  the  Nati<jnalist  School  of  Econo- 
mists, to  which  Alexander  Hamilton,  Tench  Coxe,  Henry  Clay,  Matthew 
Carey,  and  his  greater  son,  Henry  C.  Carey,  Stephen  Colwell,  and  James 
Abram  Garfield  were  adherents.  He  believes  in  that  policy  of  Protection 
to  American  industry  which  has  had  the  sanction  of  every  great  American 
statesman,  not  excepting  Thomas  Jeflferson  and  ,Tohu  C.  Calhoun.  He  makes 
his  appeal  to  history  in  defence  of  that  policy,  showing  that  wherever  a 
weaker  or  less  advanced  country  has  practiced  Free  Trade  with  one  more 
powerful  or  richer,  the  former  has  lost  its  industries  as  well  as  its  money, 
and  has  become  economically  dependent  on  the  latter.  Those  who  wish 
to  learn  what  is  the  real  source  of  Irish  poverty  and  discontent  will  find  it 
here  stated  fully. 

The  method  of  the  book  is  historical.  It  is  therefore  no  series  of  dry  and 
abstract  reasonings,  such  as  repel  readers  from  books  of  this  cla<s.  The 
writer  does  not  ride  the  a  2)ri07i  nag,  and  say  "this  must  be  so,"  and  "that 
must  be  conceded."  He  shows  what  has  been  true,  and  seeks  to  elicit  the 
laws  of  the  science  from  the  experience  of  the  world.  The  book  overflows 
with  facts  told  in  an  interesting  manner. 

THE  ENGLISH  PEOPLE  IN  ITS  THEEE  HOMES,  and  the 
Practical  Bearings  of  general  European  History.  By  Edward 
A.  Freeman,  LL.D.,  Author  of  the  "  Normau  Conquest  of 
England."    12mo.    Cloth,  extras.  S;i.75. 


PORTER  &  COATES'    PUBLICATIONS.  13 

HANDY  ANDY.  A  Tale  of  Irish  Life.   By  Samuel  Lover.  New 
Library  Edition,  with  two  original  illustrations  by  Geokge  G. 
White.     12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 
"  Decidedly  the  best  story  of  the  day,  full  of  frolic,  genuine  fun,  and  ex- 
quisite touches  of  Irish  humor."— Dublin  Monitor. 

CHAELES  O'MALLEY,  The  Irish  Dragoon.  By  Chaeles  Levee. 
New  Library  Edition,  with  two  original  illustrations  by  F.  O. 
C.  Darley.    12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 

HARRY  LORREQUER.  By  Charles  Levee.  New  Library 
Edition,  wnth  two  original  illustrations  by  Geo.  G.  White. 
12mo.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1,25. 

"The  intense  spirit  and  frolic  of  the  author's  sketches  have  made  him 
one  of  the  most  successful  writers  of  the  day."— London  Literary  Gazette. 

"The  author  is  pre-eminent  for  his  mirth-moving  powers,  for  his  acute 
sense  of  the  ridiculous,  for  the  breadth  of  his  humor,  and  his  powers  of 
dramatic  writing  which  render  his  boldest  conceptions  with  the  happiest 
facility."— iondon  Athenceum. 

"We  hardly  know  how  to  convey  an  adequate  notion  of  the  exuberant 
whim  and  drollery  by  which  this  writer  is  characterized.  His  works  are  a 
perpetual  feast  of  gayety."— JbAw  Bull,  London. 

POPULAR   NATURAL   HISTORY.      By  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Wood, 
M.A.    From  entirely  new  electrotype  plates,  with  five  hun- 
dred illustrations  by  eminent  artists.      Crown  8vo.     Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.75. 
Mr.  "Wood  is  an  amusing,  instructive,  and  sensible  writer— always  doing 

good  work  in  a  good  way— and  his  work  on  Natural  History  is  without 

doubt  his  masterpiece. 

THE  ODES  OF  HORACE.    Translated  into  English  verse,  with 
Life  and  Notes,  by  Theodore  Martin.    With  a  fine  portrait 
of  Horace.    16mo.     Cloth,  extra,  $1.00. 
Mr.  Martin's  translation  has  been  commended  as  preserving— more  than 

any  other— the  spirit  and  grace  of   the  original.    It  is  the  most  successful 

attempt  ever  made  to  render  into  English  the  inimitable  odes  of  Horace. 

The  memoir  prefixed  to  the  volume  is  a  most  charming  piece  of  biography, 

GREEK  MYTHOLOGY  SYSTEMATIZED.  With  complete  Tables 
based  on  Hesiod's  Theogony ;  Tables  showing  the  relation  of 
Greek  Mythology  and  History,  arranged  from  Grote's  History 
of  Greece;  and  Gladstone's  Homeric  Tables.  With  a  full 
Index.  By  S.  A.  Scull.  Profusely  illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth, 
black  and  gold,  $1.50. 
"A  book  which  will  prove  very  useful  to  the  student  and  man  of  letters, 
and  of  incalculable  benefit  as  a  hand-hook."— Republic,  Washington. 

"A  real  want  is  supplied  by  this  book,  which  is,  in  fact,  a  cyclopedia  of 
Greek  Mythology,  so  far  as  that  is  possible  in  a  single  volume  of  reasonable 
size  and  moderate  cost."— Evening  Mail,  New  York. 

"This  text-book  on  Mythology  presents  the  subject  in  a  more  practical 
and  more  attractive  style  than  any  other  work  on  the  subject  with  which 
we  are  familiar,  and  we  feel  assured  that  it  will  at  once  take  a  leading  posi- 
tion among  books  of  its  class."— The  Teacher,  Philadelijhia. 


14  PORTER  &  COATES'    PUBLICATIONS. 


THE  IMITATION  OF  CHRIST.  By  Thomas  a  Kempis.  New 
and  best  edition,  from  entirely  new  electrotype  plates,  single 
column,  large,  clear  type.     18mo. 

Plain  Edition,  round  corners.  Cloth,  extra,  red  edges,  50  cents ; 
French  morocco,  gilt  cross,  75  cents;  limp  Russia,  inlaid  cross,  red 
under  gold  edges,  $2.00. 

Red  Line  Edition,  round  corners.  Cloth,  black  and  gold,  red 
edges,  75  cents;  cloth,  black  and  gold,  gilt  edges,  $1.00;  French 
morocco,  red  under  gold  edges,  $1.50 ;  limp  Russia,  inlaid  cross,  red 
under  gold  edges,  $2.50 ;  limp  Russia,  solid  gilt  edges,  box  circuit, 
$3.00 ;  limp  calf,  red  under  gold  edges,  $2.50 ;  limp  calf,  solid  gilt 
edges,  box  circuit,  $3.00. 

THE  WORDS  AND  MIND  OF  JESUS  AND  FAITHFUL  PROM- 

ISER.    By  Rev.  J.  R.  Macduff,  D.D.,  author  of  "  Morning  auft. 

Night  Watches."    New  and  best  "edition,  from  entirely  new 

electrotype  plates,  single  column,  large,  clear  type.     18mo. 

Plain  Edition,  round  corners.     Cloth,  extra,  red  edges,  50  cents ; 

French  morocco,  gilt  cross,  75  cents ;  limp  Russia,  inlaid  cross,  red 

under  gold  edges,  $2.00. 

Red  Line  Edition,  round  comers.  Cloth,  black  and  gold,  ned 
edges,  75  cents ;  cloth,  black  and  gold,  gilt  edges,  $1.00 ;  limp  calf 
or  Russia,  red  under  gold  edges,  $2.50. 

A  DICTIONARY  OF  THE  BIBLE.     Comprising  its  Antiquities, 
Biography,    Geography,    Natural    History,    and    Literature. 
Edited  by  William  Smith,  LL.D.    Revised  and  adapted  to 
the  present  use  of  Sunday-school  Teachers  and  Bible  Students 
by  Rev.  F.  N.  and  M.  A.  Peloubet.    With  eight  colored  maps 
and  over  350  engravings  on  wood.    8vo.     Cloth,  extra,  black 
and  gold,  $2.00;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  $3.00;  half  morocco, 
gilt  top,  $3.50. 
"No  similar  work  in  our  own  or  in  any  other  language  is  for  a  moment  to 
be  compared  with  Dr.  Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible.    The  Christian  and 
the  scholar  have  a  treasure-house  on  every  subject  connected   with  the 
Bible,  full  to  overflowing,  and  minute  even  to  the  telling  of  mint  and  cum- 
min."—i/0»do7i  Quarterly  Eeview. 

COMPREHENSIVE  BIOGRAPHICAL  DICTIONARY.      Embra- 
cing accounts  of  the  most  eminent  persons  of  all  ages,  nations, 
and  professions.   By  E.  A.  Thomas.    Crown  Svo.    Cloth,  extra, 
gilt  top,  $2.50;  sheep,  marbled  edges,  $3.00;  half  morocco,  gilt 
top,  $3.50;  half  Russia,  gilt  top,  $4.50. 
The  aim  of  the  publishers  in  issuing  this  work  is  to  present  in  convenient 
»ize  and  at  moderate  price  a  comprehensive  dictionary  of  biography,  em- 
bracing accounts  of  the  most  eminent  personages  in  all  ages,  countries,  and 
professions. 

During  the  last  quarter  of  a  century  so  many  important  events  have  been 
enacted,  such  as  the  Civil  War  in  America  and  the  Franco-Prussian  War  of 
1870,  and  such  great  advances  have  been  made  in  the  line  of  invention  and 
scientific  investigation,  that  within  that  period  many  persons  have  risen  by 
superior  merit  to  conspicuous  positions;  and  as  the  plan  of  this  work  em- 
braces accounts  of  the  living  as  well  as  of  the  dead,  many  names  are  1»* 
eluded  that  are  not  to  be  found  in  other  dictionaries  of  biograjAy.  * 


PORTER  &  COATES'    PUBLICATIONS.  15 

THE  HORSE  IN  THE  STABLE  AND  THE  FIELD.    His  Man- 
agement  in  Health  and   Disease.     By  J.  H.  Walsh,  F.E.C.S. 
(Stonehenge.)      From  the  last  London  edition.      Illustrated 
with  over  80  engravings,  and  full-page  engravings  from  photo- 
graphs.  12mo.  Cloth,  extra,  hev.  boards,  black  and  gold,  $2.00. 
"It  sustains  its  claim  to  be  the  only  work  which  has  brought  together  in 
a  single  volume,  and  in  clear,  concise,  and  comprehensive  language,  adequate 
information  on  the  various  subjects  on  which  it  treats." — Harper's  Magazine, 
"This  is  the  best  English  book   on  the  horse,  revised  and  improved  by- 
competent  persons  for  publication  in  this  country.    It  is  the  most  complete 
work  on  the  subject,  probably,  in  the  English  language,  and  that,  of  course, 
means  the  most  complete  in  existence.     Everything  relating  to  a  horse  that 
history,  science,  observation,  or  practical  knowledge  can  furnish,  has  a  place 
in  it."—  Worcester  J)aily  Spy. 

THE  HOESE.  By  William  Youatt,  together  with  a  General 
History  of  the  Horse ;  a  dissertation  on  the  American  Trotting 
Horse,  and  an  essay  on  the  Ass  and  the  Mule.  By  J.  S.  Skin- 
nek.  With  a  beautiful  engraving  on  steel  of  the  famous 
"  West  Australian,"  and  58  illustrations  on  wood.  8vo.  Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.75. 

AOOK  OF  THE  FAEM.  The  Handy-hook  of  Husbandry.  Con- 
taining Practical  Information  in  Regard  to  Buying  or  Leasing 
a  Farm;  Fences  and  Farm  Buildings,  Farming  Implements, 
Drainage,  Plowing,  Subsoiling,  Manuring,  Eotation  of  Crops, 
Care  and  Medical  Treatment  of  the  Cattle,  Sheep,  and  Poul- 
try ;  Management  of  the  Dairy ;  Useful  Tables,  etc.  By 
George  E.  Waring,  Jr.,  of  Ogden  Farm,  author  of  "  Drain- 
ing for  Profit  and  for  Health,"  etc.  New  edition,  thoroughly 
revised  by  the  author.  With  100  illustrations.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $2.00. 

AMEEICAN  ORNITHOLOGY;   or.  The  Natural  History  of  the . 
Birds  of  the  United  States.    By  Alexander  Wilson  and 
Charles  Lucien  Bonaparte.    Popular  Edition,  complete  in 
one  volume  imperial  octavo.    1200  pages  and  nearly  400  illus- 
trations of  birds.   Formerly  published  at  $100;  now  published 
at  the  low  price :    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $7.50 ;  half 
morocco,  marbled  edges,  !i)12.50. 
This  large  and  handsome  volume,  printed  in  a  superior  manner  on  good 
paper  from  the  original  stereotype  plates  of  the  larger  edition,  contains  the 
Life  of  Wilson,  occupying  132  pages;  a  full  Catalogue  of  North  American 
Birds,  furnished  by  Professor  Spencer  F.  Baird,  of  the  Smithsonian  Institu- 
tion; Complete  Index,  with  the  names  of  over  900  birds  described  in  the 
text,  and  is  illustrated  with  nearly  400  figures  of  birds  engraved  on  wood. 
It  is  exactly  the  same  size  as  the  larger  edition,  with  the  exception  that  the 
engravings  are  reduced  in  size  and  are  not  colored,  reproducing  every  line 
of  the  original  edition.    It  is  one  of  the  best  books  of  permanent  value 
(strictly  an  American  book)  ever  published,  noted  for  its  beauty  of  diction 
and  power  of  description,  pre-eminent  as  the  ablest  work  on  Ornithology, 
and  now  published  at  a  moderate  price,  that  places  it  within  the  reach  of 
all.    Every  lover  of  birds,  every  school,  public  or  family  library  should 
have  this  book.    We  know  of  no  other  way  in  which  so  much  pleasure,  so 
much  information,  and  so  much  usefulness  can  be  had  for  the  price. 


16  PORTER  &  CUATES'    PUBLICATIONS. 


AMERICAN  CHESS  PLAYER'S  HAND-BOOK.  Teaching  the 
Rudiments  of  the  Game,  and  giving  an  Analysis  of  all  the 
recognized  openings.  Exemplified  by  appropriate  Games  act- 
ually played  by  Paul  Morphy,  Harrwitz,  Andersseu,  Staunton, 
Paulsen,  Montgomery,  Meek,  and  others.  From  the  works  of 
Staunton  and  others.     Illustrated.    16mo.    Cloth,  extra,  .$1.25. 

AMERICAN  GARDENER'S  ASSISTANT.  Containing  complete 
Practical  Directions  for  the  Cultivation  of  Vegetables,  Flowers, 
Fruit  Trees,  and  Grape  Vines.  By  Thomas  Bkidgman.  New 
edition,  revised  and  enlarged,  by  S.  Edwards  Todd.  With 
70  illustrations.    12mo.    Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $2.00. 

DISEASES  OF  THE  HORSE,  AND  HOW  TO  TREAT  THEM. 
A  concise  Manual  of  Special  Pathology,  for  the  use  of  Horse- 
men, Farmers,  Stock  Raisers,  and  Students  in  Agricultural 
Colleges.  By  Robert  Chawnee.  Illustrated.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.25. 

JERSEY,  ALDERNEY,  AND  GUERNSEY  COWS.  Their  His- 
tory, Nature,  and  Management.  Edited  from  the  writings  of 
Edward  P.  Fowler,  George  E.  Waring,  Jr.,  Charles  L.  Sharp- 
less,  Prof.  John  Gamgee,  C.  P.  Le  Cornu,  Col.  Le  Couteur, 
Prof.  Magne,  Fr.  Guenon,  Dr.  Twaddell,  and  others,  by 
Willis  P.  Hazard.  8vo.  Illustrated  with  about  30  engrav- 
ings, diagrams,  etc.     Cloth,  extra,  black  and  gold,  $1.50. 

THE  TROTTING  HORSE  OF  AMERICA.  How  to  Train  and 
Drive  him,  with  Reminiscences  of  the  Trotting  Turf.  By 
Hiram  Woodruff.  Edited  by  Charles  J.  Foster.  Includ- 
ing an  Introductory  Notice  by  George  Wilkes,  and  a  Bio- 
graphical Sketch  by  the  Editor.  20th  edition,  revised  and 
brought  down  to  187H,  and  containing  a  full  account  of  the 
famous  "  Rarus."  With  a  steel  portrait  of  the  author,  and  six 
engravings  on  wood  of  celebrated  trotters.  12mo.  Cloth, 
extra,  black  and  gold,  $2.50. 

PORTER  &  COATES'  INTEREST  TABLES.  Containing  accurate 
calculations  of  interest  at  i,  1,  2,  3,  3},  4,  4},  5,  6,  7,  8  and  10  per 
cent,  per  annum,  on  all  sums  from  $1.00  to  $10,000,  and  from 
one  day  to  six  years.  Also  some  very  valuable  tables,  calcu^ 
lated  by  John  E.  Coffin.    8vo.    Cloth,  extra,  $1.00. 

EEADY  RECKONER  (The  Improved,)  FORM  AND  LOGBOOK. 
The  Trader's,  Farmer's  and  Merchant's  useful  assistant.  Con- 
taining Tables  of  Values,  Wages,  Interest,  Scantling,  Board, 
Plank  and  Log  Measurements,  Business  Forms,  etc.  ISiao. 
Boards,  cloth  back,  illustrated  cover,  25  cents. 


} 


